 
# Shuttered Affections

### The First Cornerstone Novel

## Rene Folsom

### Contents

Shuttered Affections Title Page

Synopsis

Newsletter

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

The End of Book One

Thanks for Reading

Acknowledgments

Playing Games Series

Also by Rene Folsom

About Rene

# Synopsis

_Emotionally riveting and electrifyingly sexy. Unputdownable. Rene burns up the pages and leaves you raw, desperately in need of more._

_—USA Today Bestselling Author, Christin Lovell_

Juliana Petersen's troubled past haunts her at every turn. The crippling memories of an abusive relationship, and the lack of support from her family, lead her to flee her old life and begin anew.

After settling into a quaint college town, Juliana finally feels at peace, content to stay under the radar and keep things simple.

Until Aiden Stone, her new photography professor, crashes into her life, blurring the line between love and lust. As their torrid affair reaches untold heights, Juliana struggles to keep her shuttered emotions, and growing affections, from throwing her into a relationship she isn't prepared for.

With her newfound romance blinding her from the looming shadows of her past, her nightmares become reality, and she is forced to discover her true strength within.

_NOTE: If you're not a fan of taboo tales of love and lust or cliffhanger endings, this book isn't for you. This student/teacher romantic suspense novel is the first book in the Cornerstone series and contains sexual situations meant for adult readers ages 18 and up._
**_Shuttered Affections, The First Cornerstone Novel_**

Copyright © 2013 Rene Folsom

* * *

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission from Indie Style Press or Rene Folsom, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

* * *

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

* * *

Editing Services Provided by Cynthia Shepp

www.cynthiashepp.com

* * *

Cover Created by Phycel Designs

www.phycel.com

For Jim.

My halo isn't broken... yet.

# Chapter 1

_"First impressions are highly overrated."_

* * *

_J ust my luck. I always seem to have trouble finding a parking spot in the mornings._

Attempting to calm myself, I gripped the steering wheel tight, let my head fall back onto my headrest, and took a few deep breaths.

My early morning photography class was one of my favorites and I'd be damned if I let parking issues make me late. It would have made sense for the college to have more ample parking on this side of campus, but I guess the administrators never ventured far enough from their offices to notice our daily issues.

Even though the parking lot was rather large, it still seemed impossible to find a spot first thing in the morning. So, I continued to circle around the lot in search of anyone who would be pulling out soon.

Searching for a space on the backside of campus was imperative since all my classes were around the Fine Arts department and I kept most of my art equipment and tools in my car.

The large, multi-story buildings were only about a quarter mile away from a thick patch of pine trees, which separated the school from the interstate. Although my spare time was limited, I loved any moment I could spend walking on the trails behind the school.

Since I was stuck playing ring-around-the-rosie with other cars in the parking lot, I decided to plug my phone into the FM transmitter and listen to Mandy Brooke. Her voice always cheered me up and made me smile. Singing along with her was challenging and fun.

As I was enjoying the sounds of the silky voice and guitar strums reverberating from my speakers, I glanced in the mirror to check my face and hair. I wasn't the type to lavish my appearance in layers of makeup, but I did try to keep a clean, neat look to the little bit I applied.

Silky, blonde curls framed my face and tickled my cheeks. The Florida sun beamed through my open sunroof, making my curls glisten with golden specks. Green eyes stared back at me in the mirror and I couldn't help but smile at the fact I had inherited my grandmother's hair and eyes. She was so beautiful in every way and I missed her dearly.

Plumping my curls a bit, I closed the mirror and forced myself to concentrate on finding a dang parking spot. I started strumming my fingers on the steering wheel, not in an attempt to keep in time with the music, but because I was getting anxious as I continued circling the rows of parked cars.

The sun caused glares to shine brightly off the mirrors and chrome of the stationary vehicles as other cars droned around in circles with me through the half-mile long string of parking lots. Some of the lots were only a few rows deep, while others spanned at least a dozen rows and began to wrap around the south side of the building.

I should've been thankful. From what I heard, getting a spot on the University campus downtown was even more challenging.

I continued to vibrate with impatience because my class was going to start in five minutes. A new surge of urgency overwhelmed me at the realization of what time it was.

As soon as I began wringing the steering wheel tight with nerves, I noticed a student bounding through the parking lot toward her car. Her short, black hair was a mess of straight strands flowing behind her as she ran to an old, beat-up VW Beatle with large tires covered in mud.

"Great! Perfect timing!" I cheered to myself as I fist-bumped the cloth roof inside my car.

My heart started to race and I slowly pulled forward toward where the girl was headed. I put my blinker on and sighed in relief when I saw the Bug's weak reverse lights glow to life. _Yesss!_

The spot couldn't have been better either, because it was only two rows away from the building and smack in between my first and last classes of the day. I was thankful I came upon it just in the nick of time.

With the calm collectiveness in knowing I wouldn't be late for class, my demeanor cheered and I began singing louder along with the music, swaying my head back and forth and patting on my steering wheel to keep rhythm.

As the girl's Bug pulled away, a sleek, blue Miata zipped into the spot I was patiently waiting for and I all but jumped out of my seat in surprise. I probably would have if it weren't for the damn seatbelt keeping me in place. I was stunned. I couldn't believe my eyes. That person just stole the spot I was about to turn into!

My heart leapt into my throat and my cheeks burned with anger.

"What? That was my spot! UGH!"

I could feel the adrenaline start to radiate inside of me like the fireworks grand finale on the Fourth of July. If I were stronger, I guarantee the steering wheel would have been ripped completely clean from my dash with the amount of fury being pumped through my veins by the pounding muscle in my chest.

With pure rage and adrenaline coursing through my body, I surged forward and rolled down my window just as a breathtakingly handsome male climbed out of his teeny, beautiful car.

Oh, God. Of course he had to be gorgeous. That was just my luck. Well, regardless of his devastatingly good looks and scrumptious body, I wasn't going to allow him to get away with making me late.

_Rich, smug bastard probably lives off Daddy's money and has no sense of courtesy and responsibility._

"Hey, what the hell? You just took the spot I was waiting for!" I hollered with my head and torso all but hanging out of my car window, gesturing to his piece of blue tinfoil that was now parked in the spot I lusted after. It seemed he almost thought about ignoring me as he began a slow amble toward the school buildings in the opposite direction.

He didn't say anything in response to my angry tirade. Instead, he simply turned toward me and, while continuing to jog backwards, shrugged with a sympathetic smile on his infuriatingly handsome face before turning back around quickly to face the direction he was headed.

"What an arrogant piece of shit!" I said, hopefully loud enough so he could hear me. If he did, he didn't acknowledge my outrage.

I noticed he had a nice, professional camera draped around his neck and right arm, dangling along his lean hip and stomach.

I wondered who he was because I thought I knew all the photo-nerds on campus. It actually made me even angrier to know I had something in common with this snatch-and-park god.

The chirping of his car alarm being armed made me flinch and look over in his direction. He was standing on the sidewalk between two of the buildings, looking at me. Shoving his car keys into his pocket and running his fingers through his hair, he stood and watched me for just a few moments before finally turning and walking behind a large building, out of sight.

I banged my fists on my steering wheel with a loud thud and several curses emanating from my mouth.

"Damn, that hurt." I winced and rubbed my wrists as they protested my angry fit.

I was beyond pissed. Red blurred my vision. Thoughts of slashing those pretty little tires of his flashed through my mind.

I huffed and tried to calm my erratic heartbeat. The last thing I needed was to sweat before class because I couldn't calm my boiling rage at the fact assholes were allowed to roam the earth with normal human beings.

I continued to circle the lot and thankfully found a spot about ten minutes later. Unfortunately, this spot was only two rows away from the polished blue toy car that, just by looking at it, made my mouth mutter angry little curses under my breath.

_He'll be lucky if a rock doesn't randomly make its way through his shiny little window._

"Just great," I muttered as I waited for the other car to back out, realizing I was now more than five minutes late for my photography class.

I darted between the white lines quickly so some other inconsiderate prick wouldn't snatch this spot from me as well. There weren't many people around because most of them were likely in class by now.

With fumbling fingers, I quickly closed the sunroof and gathered my backpack, camera bag, and portfolio folders before slamming my car door and hauling ass. Just when I had a chance to turn and run, I noticed I forgot to roll my window back up in my haste.

"Figures." I rolled my eyes and used my keyless entry to unlock the door.

Scrambling to turn the ignition just enough to power the car, I dropped my photography portfolios, spilling some negatives and prints all over the dirty asphalt. I squeezed my eyes shut and cringed as I saw my photos scrape along the rough parking lot surface. Even a few of my negatives managed to slide out of the protective plastic sleeves and kiss the pebbled ground.

"Aaargh! Perfect. Just f-ing perfect." Boy, was this day turning out to be smashing. My stomach turned as I realized how many hours of work I probably just ruined by being a fumbling idiot.

I sat there and tried to reign in my breathing, sucking much needed air into my oxygen-starved lungs. After the window took forever to roll up completely, I carefully stepped over the clutter on the ground and slammed my car door in a huff. Bending to pick up my mess, my hair fell around my face in a curtain full of curls and I wished I had remembered to bring a hair tie with me. With all this agitation first thing in the morning, my hair was beginning to stick to my neck and cheeks in a sweaty, sticky disarray of tresses.

Reaching out for the scattered remnants of my portfolio, a warm hand came into my vision and brushed my fingers.

"Here. Let me help." His voice was deep and... did I detect a bit of humor in his tone? Even though his attempt to help was commendable, I didn't need to be laughed at right now.

My eyes trailed up the strong, flexing muscles of his tan forearm, up to his bicep, which stretched and undulated under a tight, green Abercrombie t-shirt. Oh, damn, those shirts were always so soft and touchable. I bit my lip at the thoughts of feeling his hard muscles beneath the soft shirt.

Attempting to get a better view, I brushed my hair out of my face with the back of my hand and met with his big, piercing brown eyes. A strong brow hovered over his dark eyes, making him look exotic and dangerous. He was grinning at me with a perfect set of teeth and a chuckle sounded from his mouth like this entire morning was some sort of personal joke of his.

Even though he looked down at the disarray of prints he was helping me gather, I couldn't help but feel self-conscious as I quickly covered my cleavage with a few prints already in my hand. I clutched the photos to myself like a barrier—a sudden embarrassed feeling washing over me.

It wasn't like I was showing him much, but these skimpy, spaghetti-strap tank tops didn't exactly keep my big breasts under cover, especially when bent over and exposed like a harlot in front of a stranger. And I was sure my ass was probably spilling out of the back of my low-rise jeans, causing my cheeks to play peek-a-boo with the rest of the world.

Damn, I was a mess.

I wasn't necessarily heavy, but I did have some extra cushion, which caused me to be a little cautious of what I wore and how I wore it. I had a small hoodie on, but because of the warm weather, it was casually unzipped and therefore not protecting me much.

Suddenly realizing I hadn't responded to his offer to help, I quickly recovered and forced my voice to function.

"Thank you. This morning has been nothing short of disastrous and I'm late for class as it is. I really appreciate your help." I tried to sound polite, even though I was still smoldering from my earlier encounter with the parking-spot thief.

"It's my pleasure. I'm sorry your morning isn't going well. Can I walk you to class?" He still had that smirk on his face, but I started to think it wasn't about my absurd spillage of photographs. Maybe it was his attempt at flirting. Unfortunately, I didn't have time to find out—which was a shame, really, because he was cute.

He seemed sweet, but I also noticed a hint of determination in his face, like he was expecting something from me. Wait, did he just ask me a question? I must have been completely losing it because I couldn't even remember what he asked.

I tried to help, but my mind felt lost as I watched him gather my photographs with a gentle touch, which was odd because he looked to be anything but tender. He didn't look dangerous, but his expression carried a fierce undertone that made me cautious.

As he fingered the last few prints, we both stood. Wow, he was tall. Tall and very lean.

"My name is Vic." He gripped a handful of my photographs and I smiled as he gestured to set the stack he was holding on top of the piles in my arms.

"Thanks, Vic. I'm Julia," I introduced myself as I awkwardly held my hand out to shake his, which was stupid because both my arms were full of stuff.

He gave me a nice smile that crinkled the skin around his eyes. "Well, Julia. May I walk with you?"

"Oh, of course. I'm late, so I will need to practically run, but you're more than welcome to join me..." I began to smile slightly as I continued. "... if you can keep up." Now I was sporting a full-on cheesy smile as I quickly turned and began to speed-walk toward the towering, white buildings.

I meant it as a fun challenge, but I was sure I probably came across as a complete bitch.

I never meant to, but I've been told a few times that my first impressions aren't good and most people didn't like me when they first met me. It wasn't something I tended to dwell on. First impressions were highly overrated.

He trailed behind me and I thought I heard him chuckle at my joke. Or, maybe he was laughing at my ridiculous display back in the parking lot.

"So, what class are you late for?" he asked as he jogged a few steps to catch up to me.

I cocked an eyebrow and looked at him sideways as I brought attention to the piles of prints in my arms. "Photography," I answered with a derisive tone to my voice—as if the camera hanging off my shoulder and the portfolios weren't evidence enough. I gave him a break though. He was probably just trying to make conversation.

_There goes that snarkey attitude as a first impression again, Julia!_

I attempted a polite smile to smooth over my previous snide answer.

"Oh, cool. I'm headed to the graphic arts computer lab, which I believe is just upstairs from the photography lab, right?" he asked as he lifted his chin in the direction we were headed.

He looked cute with both hands shoved in his cargo shorts, short, dark hair, slightly longer on the top and trimmed nicely on the sides, and those eyes... dark, beautiful, big brown eyes.

I nodded to answer his question and just smiled, bringing my attention back to where I was going. Gawking at him was going to make me trip over my own feet if I wasn't careful. Or maybe run into one of the big pillars that lined the outdoor hallways between the buildings. That would've been truly embarrassing.

Usually, I had a tendency to become extremely nervous around strange men, especially if they showed an interest in me. I had no desire to become involved with anyone and therefore tried to keep my distance.

To my surprise, Vic didn't make me feel nervous. Well, not with fear like I usually experienced.

It only took us about a minute before we were walking through the glass double doors of building P.

"Thanks for your help, Vic. Hopefully we'll see each other around?"

I turned around to look for his answer to my question, but when I glanced at him, he had a look of disappointment and a little anger on his face.

After I realized he was unresponsive, I leaned down slightly to get his attention and bring him back to planet earth. In response, he ran his long fingers behind his neck and shifted uncomfortably.

"Uh... yeah. See ya," he mumbled, then walked back out the glass double doors and rounded the corner quickly, heading toward the outside staircase.

Well, that was odd. My first-impression disorder probably made him change his mind about me. I thought for sure he would ask me out, or at least attempt to get my number.

No time to think about the uncomfortable departure though, because I was already going to be disrupting class as it was.

Quietly and carefully, I eased the classroom door open and slithered through the small opening before hustling to my usual stool around the large lab table.

The photography lab was one of my favorite classrooms.

To the right of the classroom doors was Mr. Barnes' private office, where he kept his personal equipment and student records. His big desk was straight ahead along with several iMacs and digital photo printers set up as stations along the backside wall where thin, tall windows brought in just a hint of sunshine. To the left was the classroom seating area, several large lab sinks, and the door to the hallway leading to the darkrooms and other lab facilities.

Instead of individual desks, we all gathered around a large, high-top lab table in the center of the room.

Advanced Photography was a smaller size than the usual college classes because it was such a specific subject, not to mention expensive when it came to equipment and supplies. There were only fourteen students in this class, which made for a very intimate and competitive learning environment. But the competition between classmates wasn't malicious in any way. We thrived off each other, using our different talents and experiences as inspiration for one another. The healthy competition motivated us all and made us strive to do our best.

"Thank you for joining us, Ms. Petersen. Since you are now ten minutes tardy, I will need to see you after class," a silky, seductive voice said just as I attempted a beeline for my seat, making me jump and look up in surprise.

My heart pounded in my head and I felt all the blood completely leave my body. In front of the class stood my parking-spot thief.

# Chapter 2

_"His gray eyes were dancing with serious amusement—such a walking contradiction."_

* * *

The man casually standing in front of the class was so young and attractive—very attractive—infuriatingly attractive.

He was still wearing that smug grin while leaning his ass against the desk. His arms crossing over his chest caused his muscles to strain against the white, button-up shirt he so casually wore. His black slacks trailed down his long legs as he overlapped one ankle on the other and lounged against the sturdy piece of furniture.

_What I wouldn't give to be that desk right now._

All I could do was nod and blink rapidly, my eyes matching my heart rate. I definitely didn't trust my voice as irritation and embarrassment began to boil beneath my skin.

I wanted to glare at him with a venomous look so he knew of my distaste for his lack of parking courtesy. But seeing as he was my new professor and, seriously, the most gorgeous man I'd ever seen, I just kept my head down. In a daze, I took my seat quickly.

Crossing my arms around myself, I attempted not to look as upset and uncomfortable as I felt.

Glancing up in his direction to see why he hadn't continued talking, I realized he was still staring at me. Crawling further into my hole, I quickly looked away, burying my chin in my chest. Noticing my cleavage was as obvious as two watermelons popping out of my shirt, I hid my grin as I comprehended what he was actually staring at.

_Figures._

Even though I was angry, I couldn't help but replay the sound of his warm voice—my last name rolling and dripping off his tongue, like he was licking sweet ice cream.

_Oh, knock it off, Julia._

I knew we would have a new professor that day. The faculty change wasn't surprising.

Mr. Barnes, my beloved photography teacher for the past year and a half, told us he was retiring from teaching due to medical reasons.

In a private meeting with him over a month ago, he informed me he was suffering from stage IV Lymphoma. He had been fighting the cancer for quite some time, but was losing the battle. He explained how tired and sick he felt all the time and how much he was truly going to miss teaching photography, but that he missed spending time with his wife even more. If he was going to spend the last of his days battling this disease, he wanted to do it by her side.

Mr. Barnes was a rugged, biker type on the exterior, but once we all got to know him, we knew he was a big softie who loved his job, his students, and above all else, photography. He had long, gray hair pulled into a small ponytail at the nape of his neck and a gray goatee rimming his lips and chin. His attire often consisted of jeans, t-shirt, and a leather vest with various buttons on it, showing pride in the places he had visited on his motorcycle. He'd recently shaved all his hair off completely and I knew it was because of the cancer treatments.

Oh, I was going to miss him.

The infuriating, yet striking, man standing at the front of the class rambled on about how he planned to work with Mr. Barnes electronically to make sure the class stayed as close to the original syllabus as possible.

With medium-toned skin, his body was a perfect combination of height and muscle. It seemed he spent some time in the sun by the looks of his dirty blond hair with different shades and highlights. His hair wasn't necessarily neat, but uneven and free. I wanted to run my hands through each strand and feel the texture beneath my fingers.

I was only half listening as he explained his sincere apologies for the reason behind Mr. Barnes' sudden departure and how he planned to make the transition on us as easy as possible without letting it affect our learning. He likely had no idea just how much Mr. Barnes meant to me. No words from a stranger could make me feel any better about losing my mentor—my friend.

I was somewhat dazed when he took that moment to approach the entire group.

Even though there were two empty stools mingled around the table, he ended up dragging a stool from the side of the room and settled himself next to my left, plunking his elbows down on the tabletop, and propping his chin in his palms.

He was too close for comfort. Chill bumps crawled up my spine and my mind went confusingly blurry. He was so good looking and smelled divine. A mixture of light cologne and rugged man assaulted my senses. But I was also very aware of how freaking annoyed I was at him for what he did to me earlier.

Didn't teachers get special parking anyway? Why did he have to mooch a parking space in the student lot?

He was going around the table, asking each one of the students to introduce themselves and explain what subject matter they most liked to photograph, as well as what film and medium they preferred. This was a traditional photography class where we used SLR cameras with film and developed ourselves in the darkroom. So, his requests were valid.

Even though we all knew these answers about each other, he needed to know more about our personal preferences and about us in general. It seemed he had ulterior motives to the class-wide interview session, but I had no desire to figure him out. At least, that was what I kept telling myself.

I became a bit antsy as I listened to each of my classmates speak, knowing full well it would be my turn soon, and I was not completely positive I would be able to speak to the man just yet. I needed to get control of myself. Show no fear.

_Deep breaths, Julia._

To distract myself from the nerves that were taking over my body, I decided to let my mind wander.

One of the things I loved about college was the diverse people I got to work with every day. Not only diverse ethnicities, but also a rather large scale of different age groups. While most of my classmates were in their early to mid-twenties like me, there were the occasional few that decide to come back to college at a later age.

In that particular class, I had the pleasure of bonding with an older lady, Maddy. At the age of fifty-two, Maddy decided to take a few courses, just to broaden her horizons and learn a few new things. Maddy very quickly became a dear friend of mine, despite our thirty-year age difference.

Maddy sat to my right and I could tell she sensed my unease because she kept checking on me with sideways glances.

He was still too close.

I could hear each breath that pulled in and out of his full lips. I could hear each time he tapped his finger against his jaw. I could smell his scent—clean linen, cologne, and rugged man. I could feel his leg bouncing under the table as he propped his foot on the slats beneath the stool, his other foot planted securely on the linoleum floor.

It unnerved me to know a man's presence had such a powerful effect over me—my body—my thoughts.

He paid close attention to each student as they went around the table, nodding and commenting appropriately to their speeches.

I felt him shift, turning slightly, as the next student, who was only a few seats away from me, began their introduction. My cheeks reddened with the knowledge he had to practically look through me to see my classmate who was speaking. There was no way I could sit there calmly while he stared in my direction.

In an attempt to get out of his line of sight, I shifted back in my stool marginally. Reacting to my movement, he brought his hand to my back as if he wanted to brace me and keep me put. As his fingers touched the small of my back, I felt an odd, exhilarating shiver run up my spine.

Such a feeling over a simple touch should not be possible. It was like a million tiny fireflies scalded my insides, leaving me breathless as his fingers grazed just above my ass.

He kept his hand on my back for a lingering moment before removing it and placing it flat on the black tabletop. My stomach was doing summersaults and I felt my pulse through my entire body. The voices around me were completely drowned out with the sound of the blood thumping through my ears.

Looking down at the table, I noticed his hand was shaking ever so slightly. There was no way I affected him that much. I didn't want to have an effect on him. It must've been nerves on his first day teaching. It had to be.

As I was beginning to calm slightly, I noted Maddy was plowing through her introduction, which meant I was next. She flicked her silken, gray hair back behind her shoulder and looked at him as she continued explaining her skills.

My nausea came back and my pulse began to race again as Maddy finished up her speech. Speaking in front of people was always a bit of a challenge for me, but knowing I had to speak kindly to this man, who had bombarded my mind with a mixture of anger and lust, made my anxiety take over with a vengeance.

Steeling myself, I took a long, strengthening breath through my nose, begging my voice to cooperate long enough for me to muddle through. With a slight hesitation, I finally began my introduction to our new teacher.

"My name is Julia Petersen. I am majoring in fine arts with a focus on sculpture. I personally enjoy photographing black and white infrared landscapes on cotton rag, but occasionally enjoy the task of shooting infrared portraits in the studio as well." I smiled, thankful I didn't stutter, and looked down at my hands.

I could tell my parking-spot thief was a bit shocked with my choice of film because he just stared at me for a moment too long for comfort. I felt his gaze blazing through my skin. All the other students were silent as he sat there staring at me. He was so quick to respond to each student with constructive comments, yet here he sat, just staring at me like I had three heads.

Did he recognize me from the parking lot?

Eventually, I braved a glance in his direction and he seemed to be studying me before he began to speak.

"Julia, what do you find so enjoyable about working with black and white infrared?" My name rolled off his tongue and gave me a new set of chill bumps all over my already sensitive skin.

He steepled his fingers against his mouth and looked at me. His gray eyes were dancing with serious amusement—such a walking contradiction.

Because I sat there with stunned confusion on my face, he took a quick intake of breath, pulled his fingers away from his sexy lips, and continued, "I mean, the only reason I ask is because infrared is quite difficult to photograph properly and capture the full essence of the subject, not to mention the process of developing is a bit more tedious. Is it the challenge you enjoy, Juliana?"

My full name spilling from his lips caught me off guard. Heat pooled in my gut as I thought of all the possibilities and innuendoes that could be formed from his words.

His voice sounded so seductive, I had to do a double take at his expression. His gaze was smoldering, burning a deep hole through me.

And, damn it, I blushed.

"Uhm... well..." I stammered.

Shuffling noises from the other students as they gathered their things and began to stand interrupted me. I internally praised the time displayed on the clock, which saved me from my embarrassing stutter.

Then realization hit me...

I had another class with Mr. parking-spot thief right now.

# Chapter 3

_"The last thing I needed was a teacher blowing sunshine up my skirt so he could get into my pants."_

* * *

I felt each nerve-ending split as I watched my fellow classmates leave the room.

He didn't attempt to get up or move as he explained to the class what he expected of them come Wednesday.

Maddy gave me a tight smile, knowing I had to stay behind, and quickly confirmed our scheduled weekly shoot for tomorrow before saying goodbye and leaving me in the dust.

My second class was a one-on-one Digital Photography session with Mr. Barnes. Only now, Mr. Barnes was not here to rescue me.

My handsome parking-spot thief just sat there, looking at me, probably still expecting me to answer his loaded question.

In all honesty, the question wasn't what threw me for a loop. It was the sound of his voice, so silky and seductive, with a hint of humor, and my full name falling from his lips, like he'd known me for years. It was the look in his eye as he waited—gray eyes filled with hidden promises and a slight warning all rolled into one smoldering gaze. It was the fact that now, once the classroom cleared out completely, his body was even closer than before.

He repositioned himself so he was fully facing my left side, his long legs spread so they almost encompassed my stool. His left knee slightly brushed against my left leg while his right leg was positioned behind me.

_Too close. Way too close._

"Do you have a class to get to, Juliana?" His question was almost a whisper and it made a shiver roll up my spine—not because I was cold, but because his breath on my face made a thousand sparks flicker through my skin, like sparklers on a hot summer night.

Didn't he know _I was_ his next class? He had to have known. He was probably just toying with me because I'm sure he could tell how I was reacting to him—how he made me feel. But then I remembered, my digital independent study class was really just a favor from Mr. Barnes and wasn't actually a scheduled class. Damn. I really wanted to keep my schedule. I had to forcefully compose myself and explain.

"Um... actually, my next class used to be a personal session with Mr. Barnes. The Digital Photography class didn't fill up, so they cancelled it. Mr. Barnes kept me on—sort of as his protégé. But it doesn't count toward my credits, nor do I pay for it, so..."

So, what? What was I saying? I didn't want to give up my Digital Photography lessons. I was learning so much about how to work the digital SLR camera and Mr. Barnes was impeccably schooled when it came to touching up and manipulating in Photoshop.

But, was Mr. parking-spot-thief capable of continuing my lessons? I had no idea what his level of expertise was, so I just let my sentence trail off.

"I would be more than delighted to continue your one-on-one lessons, Julia. Mr. Barnes did not inform me of such an arrangement, but since I don't have a class during this time slot anyway, you might as well continue to use me while I'm available." An adorable smile worked its way onto his perfect face.

_He wants me to_ use _him?_

I had to shake my head at the thoughts that crept into my mind. I was supposed to be mad at this man and here I was lusting over his every word—his every breath—his every touch.

"Thank you for your consideration." I tried to sound polite as I stared into his gray eyes. In an attempt to sound confident, my words mistakenly came out harsh and cold instead.

Something shifted in his demeanor—like he was worried. Or maybe my tone made him realize just how inappropriate this chemistry between us was.

He backed away a little and it felt like he took all my air with him.

I couldn't explain the feelings that were bombarding me. All I knew was, he was way too close before. Yet, when he backed away, I craved to pull him closer. My body begged for him while my mind scolded me for even feeling such a primal need for his touch.

He still sat next to me, but his knee no longer brushed against my thigh. One of his elbows was propped up on the black tabletop, while his other hand ran through his rugged, sandy hair.

"I probably should catch you up on what you missed due to your tardiness, Ms. Petersen." His words were clipped, like he was irritated with something—or someone. He was probably irritated with me.

Switching to my last name told me he was trying to stay formal. But I noticed some sort of internal battle in his expression. Pain and confusion etched his face. I wanted to do something, say something, to make him feel better—to ease his pain—to wipe away any confusion and tell him it would all be okay.

Instead, I took the defensive route, knowing full well any comfort I offered would open doors I was certain would get me in trouble.

"I was only late because you stole the parking spot I was waiting for." I pointed downwards toward him while my other arm curled protectively around my abdomen. My words blurted out harsher than I had planned, but nonetheless, they were true.

Humor entered his eyes as the sides of his mouth quirked up a bit. "Ahh. That was you? I'm terribly sorry, Julia. I honestly didn't see anyone waiting for the space. I was in too much of a hurry because I did not want to be late for my first day as a new teacher. The administrators haven't assigned a space for me yet and I only found out this morning. Will you forgive me?"

Oh my, he switched moods so quickly it almost gave me whiplash. And he looked so adorable in that moment. The puppy dog look definitely melted my insides. There was no way I could stay mad at him if he looked at me with such a vulnerable stare.

As much as I wanted to act kind, I knew I had to keep my distance. I had to stay strong.

"You really didn't remember it was me you screwed just an hour ago? I was all but jumping out of my goddamn window when I yelled at you," I said. I actually meant for my words to be harsh this time, however, they now came out as more of a whine—pleading for him to remember me.

Grinning even wider now, he continued with his apology and said, "How could I forget that beautiful face of yours? Yes. Yes, I remember it was you. However, I was really being honest about not seeing anyone waiting for the parking spot. I was so ticked off at the idiots from administration, I completely lost my cool with the fact I had to battle for a spot in the student lot. I do wish you could forgive me for my actions."

Damn. Why'd he have to be so charming and sweet? It was infuriating. Attempting to make him feel bad, I decided to pretend mercy.

"Forgiven. Although in my haste to get to class as soon as I could, I managed to dump most of my spring project all over the asphalt. I'm praying my negatives aren't ruined." I looked down at the messy pile of negatives and prints sitting in front of me.

He slid closer—this time, much closer. His legs spread wide to straddle my stool again. His knee now pressed firmly against the side of my thigh and his other leg brushed my backside behind the stool.

My breathing hitched and my hands began to shake. Closing my eyes, I tried to steady my breath. I placed my hands in my lap to hide my weakness as he reached over to assess the damaged rubble that was once the beginning of a damn good project.

"It doesn't look like anything is damaged, although the negatives did get a bit of dirt on them." He paused for an assessing moment before continuing. "Julia, these prints are astonishing. I can't wait to see how you arrange them. You truly do have a passion for black and white infrared and your interpretation of the subject matter is amazing to say the least. Do you still need to print more from these negatives for your project?"

His compliments took me off guard. He sounded so truthful, so passionate, so enamored by my photos. It made me happy to hear someone speak so highly of something that touched me on a very vulnerable level. God knows I never received that kind of praise from home.

I looked at him—first at his distractingly luscious lips, and then into his eyes. I wanted, no, needed to see if he was being sincere. The last thing I needed was a teacher blowing sunshine up my skirt so he could get into my pants.

I tried to compose myself and answer his simple question. "There were a few more shots I wanted to play around with before making my final decisions on which prints will be displayed and which ones I will set aside."

Standing quickly, he walked to the double doors leading out of the classroom and closed them with a gentle click. The noise made a lump form in my throat as I tried to suppress my nerves. Now we were officially alone. I knew this because those doors were always locked unless propped open.

Stalking back over to me, he picked up my negatives and offered me his hand. My stomach did back flips as I reached up and slipped my fingers into his. Tiny little flickers shot up my arm when my fingers slid across his palm.

He led me over to the large light table to lay out all my negatives neatly and with quick precision. I watched each movement of his fingers, each brush of his palm, as he took great care with my work.

He was probably the type of man that took great care with his lovers too. Using those long, strong fingers to caress and entice a woman...

I had to get control of myself.

He carefully began brushing the negatives with a fine-haired dust brush. Once he was finished, he slid the handle of the brush in his back pocket, bringing my attention to his ass.

Not noticing I was staring at his finely sculpted butt, he grabbed the small loupe magnifier and bent over the light table to look at my work—all while successfully giving me a better view of him from behind.

I smiled and then realized I should talk about my plans for these negatives.

I tried to steady my shaking hands and instill poise to my voice so I could explain where I was at with my project.

"These are the prints I've already completed," I explained as I gestured to several different rows of negatives and pointed out the few I printed from those rows. "And these are the three I think I want to play with a bit more. The infrared glow of the plants is so vibrant, I worry I may lose some detail, but I can't pass up the challenge to try and bring these shots to life."

"Oh, so you do like a challenge, don't you, Juliana." It was more of an accusation than a question. His tone took on that seductive quality again and it made my stomach turn up in knots.

This man could make me melt with just his words. Surprised that I was still able to stand, I began to feel lightheaded at his seductive tone.

He looked up at me while still bent over my negatives and dazzled me with a smile that had my mind hanging in mid-air. He rose and made the few short steps it took to be right in front of me.

Tracing my jaw with his finger, he whispered, "Breathe, Juliana."

I didn't realize I had been holding my breath. The sound of my full name from his lips sent a thrill of shivers down to my core. This man had an effect on me more than words could express—and definitely more than I wanted to admit.

I closed my eyes and began to breathe. With each breath, I could smell his scent—feel his warmth. When I opened them, he was smiling again.

"Green, clear, and beautiful, like sparkling peridot..." he whispered as his finger still lingered on my cheek, his words stopping as if he thought better of touching me so intimately.

It took me a moment of gawking before I realized he was talking about my eyes.

He stepped away and bent back over the light table to look at the few shots I pointed out to him.

_God, what I wouldn't give to sink my fingernails into that ass while..._

His voice brought me out of my personal daydream and I bit my lip in an attempt to hide my embarrassing lust-filled thoughts.

"These are really great shots. You should definitely try to play around with these. I could almost see these three being a series all on their own. So vibrant and full of life..." His praise trailed off as he continued to examine all the negatives in that series.

I never received this kind of approval and support from my parents and I never realized how important it was to me until now.

I had no idea a single person's appreciation could mean so much to my pride. Just listening to him talk about my work made me giddy inside. I couldn't help the small smile that splayed across my face as the glare from the light table became blurry with my emotion.

"What thoughts are putting that beautiful smile on your face, Angel?" His words sucked me right back to the real world and made me blush profusely.

What did he just call me? How well did this man know me? It was like he knew so many of my private things. He seemed to know more about me than I could've ever anticipated and he was playing me like a well-tuned violin.

I backed away and turned my face, not sure what to say and wanting to run from this intense, enigmatic man.

"Oh, Julia. Please don't hide your face from me. I didn't mean to embarrass you. You had such joy written on your face, I just wanted to know what thoughts made you so happy." He was being so sweet, yet I kept asking myself just how close I should really get to him. Also, seeing my parents' faces and wishing they were doting over my accomplishments like this stranger was so eager to do, assaulted my mind.

"Julia? Look at me." He lifted my chin with his finger and made me look into his eyes. "Tell me what makes you happy, Angel."

_Oh God! There's that nickname again. Maybe it is just a coincidence. He is seriously a sweet-talking, sweet-smelling, sweet-looking man. I wonder what his lips taste like. Oh, no. I can't start thinking like that in front of him._

His words made heat pool in my gut, my insides clench, and my clit throb. He could obviously turn me on with the simplest of words and the simplest of touches.

As if he could sense my arousal, he smiled and his touch became more sensual—his eyes offering a promise I could only ever dream of.

I had to say something, do something, before I lost full control.

"I'm just happy you find my work so..." I trailed off, unsure of exactly what to say.

"Inspiring? Vibrant? Beautiful?" he continued for me. "There are many words I could use to describe you, Angel. Although, I'm having a hard time putting into words just how your photographs touch me. You say you're focusing on sculpture and not photography?"

Now that was a loaded question. Both were my passions, but I had a feeling I was more talented when it came to sculpture.

I was proud of my sculptures on a different level than my photography. I'm sure it didn't help matters that my father seemed to identify with my sculptures more than anything else I had ever accomplished. I was hoping if I focused on sculpture, he would approve of my desires to pursue art. But, again, I was let down by his lack of excitement and his pressure for me to go into the Architecture program instead.

"Yes, I'm focusing on sculpture even though I have an equal amount of passion for photography as well. They are both loves of mine. I could get lost for hours, even days, when working on my artwork. However, the sculpture program at the university is very highly recommended. I would be nothing short of lucky if I even had a chance to apply, let alone actually be accepted." I let my words rattle out of my mouth before I even had a chance to filter them.

He looked at me with wary eyes, like he was contemplating something. Then his gaze softened and he spoke, "Well, we'll just have to see about what photography programs are available also." He finished his sentence off with a wink before turning and stacking up my negatives.

I glanced at the clock and realized my next class wasn't for another thirty minutes.

He helped carry my negatives back over to the lab table and I neatly put them back in the sleeves.

As I was putting the negatives away, he laid out several of my prints that had hit the asphalt. He carefully began brushing them with the dust brush that was so finely seated in his back pocket before. Once he was finished, he slid the handle of the brush back in his pocket, bringing my attention to his ass once again.

_Oh, hell. I'm never going to get anything accomplished when I'm around this man._

He backed up two steps and crossed his arms over his tight chest. As he stood examining my photographs, I sat on the stool and examined him.

He was fairly tall. Of course, it didn't take much for someone to be taller than my 5'4" height.

He looked to be about six to eight inches taller than myself, which was perfect in my opinion, because it brought my nose right to the center of his muscular pectorals. I imagined nuzzling into his chest and letting his scent fill my nose.

My eyes fluttered shut and I subconsciously allowed a sigh to leave my throat.

As I snapped out of my luscious reverie, I opened my eyes to his gaze on me, burning me with intensity. I knew he could feel the fierce chemistry between us as a low grumble left his chest—evidence of his desire toward me.

It only took a swift shift of his weight to approach me.

He brought his thumb to my bottom lip and tugged on it, releasing my lip from the grip of my teeth. His thumb slowly traced my bottom lip and then grazed toward the corner of my mouth.

My hand reflexively came up and touched his, pressing it against my face.

I leaned into his touch, gliding my fingers over his and down to his wrist, where I let my grip settle, holding onto him and hoping he wouldn't ever let go. I knew it was wrong, but it still felt so right. I needed the comfort and affectionate touch of a man more than I was willing to admit.

As he wrapped his fingers behind my neck and began pulling us together, a door banged shut just outside the classroom, making us both jump and immediately release each other.

I pulled away quickly and couldn't help the embarrassment that flushed its way into my skin.

"We can't..." I said, as we both realized how close we were to making a huge mistake and getting caught in the process.

_What in the world am I thinking? Oh, that's right. I'M NOT THINKING!_

This man caused all my mental capacities to fly right out of my ears.

"I know we can't. But don't worry. I locked the doors so we wouldn't be disturbed during your independent study," he said, as he looked away from me and ran his fingers through his sexy, golden blond hair.

I looked down at the table, while he stepped back and resumed his stance. I still couldn't help but stare as he stood so strong and confident, like he wasn't affected by our near discretion.

After several seconds, he went toward my prints on the table and rearranged them. I watched him as he backed away again and stood with his strong legs shoulder-width apart. His arms were crossed over his chest, making every one of his muscles bulge beneath his white shirt. The look of determination on his brow made him appear even sexier. He did this several times until he finally stepped back and smiled.

He looked at me and, with a crook of his finger, he said, "Come here, Juliana."

_Yes, sir!_

My pulse quickened and I slowly, but confidently, slid off the stool and made my way over to where he stood, not veering my eyes from his for even a moment.

He grabbed my shoulders and turned me, positioning me in front of his body so my back was pressed to his front.

I immediately saw why he was smiling. He was fucking brilliant!

He quickly went over to the other side of the room and brought back a small stepping stool. Offering me his hand, he helped me climb to the third step so I could see the prints from a higher vantage point.

At first my focus was solely on his hands positioned low on my hips. Strong and bold, he held me with a gentle touch. But then, I readjusted my gaze on my prints, which were strategically laid out on the table.

Before I could react to the overwhelming view in front of me, he spoke up.

"You see what I see, right?" he asked. I could do nothing but nod my head and gape in amazement, my jaw clearly on the floor seven feet below me.

He continued, "The lines flow through each piece perfectly, like they were random puzzle pieces just waiting to be met with their mates."

"Oh, my," I whispered as my hand came up to my lips.

Nine of my photos were all arranged vertically in sets of three in a seemingly random order. Only, they managed to blend together in such a way that flowed, making a beautiful, multi-piece abstract.

"This is perfect," I said as I leaned forward toward the photos.

He held my hips protectively, making sure I didn't fall.

With his fingers pressed into my hips, he lightly gestured for me to come down off my pedestal. I complied willingly because I craved to be next to him again.

Without warning, he increased his hold on my hips and lifted me. I almost squealed in surprise, but he quickly brought my body against his and allowed me to gently slide down until my feet grazed the floor. His muscles flexed deliciously as I dug my fingers into his arms. He held onto me firmly, one hand in the center and the other at the small of my back, just above my ass. Pressing our bodies together, he lightly groaned as he regretfully let me go.

Gently pushing the stool away with his foot, he turned me and guided my hips back in front of his, my back barely brushing against his taut abdomen.

"If you use black mats and frames to separate each print, it will give the viewer a chance to use their imagination while the photos provide suggestions and guide their visualization down the right path." He held his left hand in front of me, gesturing as he spoke—his left arm brushing just above my left shoulder as his right hand stayed protectively on my right hip.

I finally found my voice. "And what's even better is, the three other negatives I want to play around with will work perfectly in the top row... assuming they come out well. They would make it complete."

As I turned around, his hand, which was on my right hip, grazed the small of my back, and then softly landed on my opposite side. I tilted my head, looked up into his eyes, and simply said, "Thank you."

"No, Julia. I should be thanking you. The caliber of work you do inspires me. I love watching prints transform into something so remarkable. And to see the look on your face right now is such a reward to me."

Footsteps out in the hall caused me to attempt to break away from his light, single-handed embrace. With firm hands, he caught me, not letting me back away from him.

Out of instinct, my arms lightly snaked around his waist and touched his strong back muscles. My eyes met his in our embrace, and we lingered there for a few moments, just staring, wondering what was going through the mind of the other.

Finally, we both lessened our hold and I brought my head down to attempt some sort of balance after staring into his powerful eyes.

I figured it was probably getting close to time for my next class. It would be a good idea to mark the order of the photos he so carefully arranged. Doing so would also keep me busy, because I was clearly losing my control around this man.

With a pencil in hand, I bent over the tall table, very lightly marked the white border of each photo with a number, and gathered the prints into a pile while he walked over to open the classroom doors.

I felt his gaze on me as I worked. I enjoyed the strength and confidence it gave me. Obviously, I affected him and it made me feel potent.

Since I was still slightly bent over the table, I turned my head, looked back at him, and smiled.

A smile lit up his face and he let out a little chuckle, while gliding his fingers through his silky hair. I thought I heard him whisper the word 'tease' but it was so quiet, I couldn't quite tell. Either way, it made my stomach flutter again.

He turned to shut off the glow from the light table and my trance was lessened a bit by the distance put between us.

It was a good thing too because a student walked in a few seconds later. Thankfully, he set his bags down, grabbed his camera, and left the room to go to the studio across the hall. I was worried the severe blush on my face would have made my guilt evident.

I quickly packed up all my prints and negatives, then glanced over to say goodbye. I realized then that I didn't even know his name.

I stood up straight and attempted to look strong and confident.

Walking over to him, I stuck out my hand to shake his and said, "Thank you for taking the time to look at my work and speak with me, Mr...."

"Stone, Mr. Stone," he said with a smile. Then he leaned in and quietly added, "But when we're alone, you will call me Aiden." His instructions were spoken with authority as he smiled a dazzling, heart-melting grin.

Looking over my shoulder to make sure no one was paying attention, he grabbed my hand, brought it to his mouth, and brushed a light kiss over my knuckles.

"And, Juliana? The pleasure is all mine."

# Chapter 4

_"I was undoubtedly delusional."_

* * *

My heart was pounding.

I scrambled out of the classroom as soon as I could, racing for the glass double doors, freeing myself in the damp Florida air. I welcomed the refreshing spring shower that began to develop a mist in the outside halls. Raising my face, I closed my eyes and took a deep, cleansing breath, attempting to recover my balance.

I was in a complete state of shock as I stumbled to my Art History class.

How could one man have such an effect on me? And he was my teacher for crying out loud! I had to get a grip on myself. There was absolutely no reason the man should be attracted to me. Even if I weren't his student, he probably wouldn't give me the time of day. I was undoubtedly delusional. But, what about that nickname... Angel? It seemed to be such a delicate, endearing sentiment and oh, so personal to me. Maybe he used that nickname for all the ladies. I rolled my eyes at the thought.

Art History class dragged on. I usually enjoyed learning about all the art periods, movements, characteristics, famous artists, etc. but today, I just couldn't seem to concentrate—not with thoughts of Mr. Stone swimming around in my confused, little head.

What did he mean by 'when we're alone...'? Did he plan on us being alone a lot together? I shook my head, trying to get rid of my thoughts of the sexy man.

Thankfully, I had a shift down at the club that night. Monday's weren't the busiest, but I enjoyed working there, especially since my best friend worked with me. So, hopefully I could bury myself into work and purge my thoughts of the man who stole my parking spot.

The rest of the day went by a little better.

After Art History, the sprinkling rain had stopped and I was able to peacefully enjoy my lunch in the courtyard.

The courtyard was very large and spacious, with spokes of sidewalks separating the well-manicured lawns and leading to the various surrounding buildings. A few scattered oak trees provided minimal shade, but I enjoyed basking in the sun for a moment. The classrooms were usually cold and the sun provided enough warmth for my fingers and toes to thaw.

_March weather in Florida is perfect for courtyard lunches._

Unfortunately, I then had to suffer through Calculus. I usually didn't mind math, but Survey of Calculus was not my idea of a good time. Plus, my lab partner decided to drop out last week, so now I was stuck doing the labs on my own.

As I reached for the handle to the classroom door, my phone went off, causing me to retract and head back out to the main corridor. Maddy's smiling face flashed on my screen.

"Hey, Mad."

"First of all, are you okay?" she asked, her worry evident through the phone.

"Yes, I'm just fine. Why?" I knew why. She could tell how frazzled I was about my post-parking-spot encounter.

"No reason to discuss it now. We'll have plenty of time to talk tomorrow. I just wanted to tell you some really good news I just received!" she screeched through the phone, totally doing a one-eighty from worry to excitement.

"Yeah? What's that?"

"Well, first—you can't tell anyone, okay?" she asked.

"Um. Okay," I responded with skepticism, wondering where she was going with this.

"I was just told by one of the judges I'm being accepted into the Innovations Magazine!" she said excitedly.

"Oh, wow Maddy! How do you know that already?" I knew entry results wouldn't become available for at least another week. "You've got some serious splainin' to do."

"I realize I'm not supposed to know. But, I've been getting pretty chummy with one of the judges and he kinda let it slip," she explained in an almost whisper.

"Holy crap! You seriously need to spill. But, I have Art History right now and have to go. Promise me we'll continue this tomorrow," I prodded.

"I promise. Oh, and make sure you keep a lid on this. He wasn't supposed to tell me ahead of time and he could get in some serious trouble if anyone finds out," she warned.

"No worries. Your secret is safe with me, Mad. At least, until someone gets a few drinks in me. Then all bets are off," I joked.

"Yeah. We all know how loose-lipped you can be when you're drunk," she responded, knowing I wouldn't really tell anyone, regardless of drunken mistakes. "See you tomorrow."

"Looking forward to it!" I replied before hanging up and bee-lining it into the math lab.

In order to get through Calculus without losing my mind, I looked forward to my last class of the day... Ceramics.

Because I had already taken all the other ceramics courses there were, this course was especially created for pupils wanting to continue at the University level.

Ms. Roush took time in this class to customize our projects based on each of our specific talents and passions. So, you could say it was more of an independent study, but we were all fortunate enough to have a phenomenal teacher to guide us in the right directions.

Today, I needed to continue working on my mural project. At six foot tall and over twenty-four feet wide, with high relief details, the entire mural had to be done in sections. It was a project to be incredibly proud of. I even took pictures at every step so I could document my progress and achievements. The high relief gave it a three-dimensional quality that brought the entire mural to life.

I buried myself in my work until another class caused me to stop for the day.

Just when I thought my mind forgot about _him_ , realization slammed back into me when I walked out to the parking lot.

Mr. Stone was leaning up against my white Grand Prix, arms crossed over his chest, legs crossed at the ankle, dark sunglasses on, and his head tilted back like he was enjoying the sun's rays.

I stood across the lane, cocked my head to the side, and studied just how damn good he looked. He had changed into jeans that molded to him in all the right places. And the simple, white, button-up shirt he wore spread tightly across his chest outlined every bulge in perfect detail. The sleeves were unbuttoned at the cuff and rolled up to just below his elbow, making the veins in his strong forearms strain against his muscles. Looking that good had to be criminal.

When my mind began to wander into darker territories, he lazily brought his head up and looked in my direction. He flashed a quick grin as he lifted his sunglasses atop his head to sit perfectly into his golden hair.

I quickly began to walk toward him, not wanting him to realize I was staring.

"How was your day, Angel?" He stood and slid his hands in his pockets. Of course, that brought my attention down, which flustered me at the thoughts racing through my dirty mind.

I knew I should answer soon, but my words were lost.

I smiled and composed myself. "O-Okay. You?"

_Gosh! Why does he make me so nervous!_

"My day just got much better." His words made me blush as he brought his thumb up to my face, wiping some clay from my cheek.

I bit my lip nervously and looked down at my feet.

When he finished wiping my cheek, he cupped my chin between his fingers and brought my gaze up to meet his. I heard him chuckle as he touched a strand of my hair that obviously had clay caked into it.

"Are you in a hurry?" he asked me with hope in his eyes.

"Um, sort of. Not really in a hurry, but I do have to shower so I can wash all this clay off before I have to be at work in an hour," I said as I gestured down to my clay-covered jeans.

Considering it was almost six in the evening, I should have been in a hurry. But, his stare caused my mind to go fuzzy. I just couldn't think straight.

His eyebrows lifted in pure interest. "Oh? Where do you work?"

"I'm a bartender at H20." Why was he asking me this? Was he just trying to make pleasant conversation?

"Ahh. I'm new to the area and haven't been out much. Is it nice?"

"I think it's nice. But then again, I'm biased. Of course, the clubs in town are never very busy on a Monday night, so tonight would be a good time to check the place out in a more relaxing atmosphere. Thursday through Saturday is extremely busy, but good money." Why was I rambling? Did I really just invite him to come make me nervous at work too?

"That sounds nice. I think I'd like..."

Just as Mr. Stone stopped mid-sentence, an impatient glare forming in his eyes, I heard someone calling my name.

I turned to see Vic running toward us. He seemed very giddy, until he focused on Mr. Stone, and then his expression hardened.

"Hey, Vic. What's up?" I immediately noticed the tension between the two men and I was baffled as to why.

Mr. Stone was now possessively standing firm with both feet spread shoulder-width apart and his arms folded tensely across his chest.

Without turning his head to look at me, his eyes still glued to the professor in front of him, Vic said, "Uh, I was just wanting to ask you a question before you left, but I can see your busy, so I'll just..."

"No, I was just leaving," Mr. Stone interrupted. "Ms. Petersen, thanks for taking time to talk with me about your project. I will see you on Wednesday for class."

And with that, he slid his sunglasses on his face, put his hands in his pockets, and walked away toward his car in the neighboring lot.

My heart sank even though I knew better than to become attached to my professor. Regardless of how my body reacted to him, I had to force my mind to stay clear and focused.

I waited a long moment before realizing Vic was still standing there, staring at me. "So, Vic. How was your day?"

"Oh, I just worked during lab time today, so it was rather relaxing and felt good to get stuff done. How was your day?" As he spoke, he looked back in the direction where Mr. Stone disappeared through the maze of parked cars.

"My day was a bit odd. My photography teacher is no longer able to teach due to an illness, so I have a new teacher to get used to." I pointed in the same direction Vic just pulled his gaze from.

He seemed to calm a little and said, "Man, that sucks. And right in the middle of the semester too." He looked contrite in his words and I just nodded in agreement.

No need to tell this stranger just how the new professor affected me and flooded my head with lust.

"So, Vic. You had a question for me?" I went on my tiptoes and raised my eyebrows, trying to signal to him that he needed to get on with it already.

"Ahh, yeah. Um... I was just, well... just wondering if you maybe wanted to go out sometime? Maybe to a movie or bowling or something?" He looked so nervous as he rubbed the back of his neck and glanced at me with his head slightly bowed. His sincerity made me smile and I had an urge to mess with him a little.

"Well, I did _something_ last weekend and I already have plans for _sometime_ ," I said with a sarcastic smirk.

He had a look of shock on his face and quickly tried to recover. "Ahh, let me try again. I would love it if we could go to a movie tonight. I hear the new action movie that just came out is pretty good."

Vic looked very adorable at this moment. His bashfulness tugged at my heart and I felt bad for giving him a hard time with his semi-attempt to ask me out.

"I would like that very much. But, I have to work tonight. How about Wednesday? I hear the Union on the university campus has a 2-for-1 bowling special and they also do a special movie night, although I'm not sure what movie they will be playing this week..." I rattled on, still feeling bad for my initial harsh response to his proposal.

After several seconds, he still didn't respond. "Vic?" I leaned forward and arched my eyebrows as I was trying to get his attention.

"Huh? Oh, yeah. Wednesday sounds great. Whatever you want to do is perfect. Can I give you my number so we can figure out a time?"

I nodded, feeling a bit confused with his distracted behavior.

Honestly, I wanted to tell him he needed to be more confident when asking a girl out, otherwise he'd never get anywhere. But, I could tell Vic was probably thrown off guard when he saw Mr. Stone brushing away a strand of my hair and then quickly retreating when Vic came upon us.

He must've thought I was a tramp for trying to hook up with my damn teacher.

We took out our cell phones and exchanged numbers.

I smiled and gave him a polite pat on the arm as I said goodbye and got into my car. I watched in my rearview mirror as he walked over to a large, red dodge pickup that had huge tires and was lifted high off the ground, so high I would need a ladder just to get in it.

I grinned as I thought of boys and their toys.

# Chapter 5

_"I don't mind a little flirting to make them happy."_

* * *

Just as I began to pull out of my hard-earned parking spot, my phone started tickling my pocket and made me jump. Taking it out to look at the caller ID, I saw it was my best friend, Sid.

Seeing her number puzzled me because her shift at the club should have started fifteen minutes ago.

I frowned and answered her call with forced enthusiasm.

"Hey Jules, I just wanted to call and let you know I won't be at work tonight. Becky wanted to trade shifts with me and even offered to throw in half the tips she makes. I couldn't turn her down." She sounded excited and disappointed all in one breath. "So, she's working tonight and I will be working her shift on Wednesday."

I rolled my eyes... Great. Now I had to put up with Becky all night. This day just kept getting better and better.

"Sidney Anne! I was really looking forward to catching up with you. I've had one hell of a day and could really use some vent time!" I was really just trying to make her feel a little guilty for leaving me stuck with Becky.

It's not that Becky was a mean person or anything. She was just really clingy and constantly filled your ear with inane chatter. Always wanting to 'chat-it-up' in passing and constantly asking if we could hang out later after work.

I tried to hang out with her before, but she would never shut up. Once, she overheard me tell Sid something rather private and the next thing I knew, everyone at the club was informed of my personal business. So, it was best if I just tried to keep my distance before I ended up saying something to her I would regret.

"I'm sorry, Julia. You know we'll see each other at home after your shift. Plus, you've got me on the phone now anyway. So spill."

Could I tell her everything now? I was in a bit of a hurry if I wanted to get all this clay off and in my work clothes before I ended up getting docked a half hour for being late.

"Nah, Sid. It's okay. I'm going to be home in a few and need to hurry. I have clay stuck in my hair and I have less than forty-five minutes to get to work before Lib docks my time. We'll catch up after my shift. Are you home right now?" I had to ask because I could hear some rowdy shouting in the background.

"No, I'm at Sean's. His buddies just walked in and it's getting a bit loud. I'll try to be home before you get off work though, okay?" I heard her giggle as Sean started mumbling something to her. "Love you, Jules!"

"Ditto, Sid. See ya." We both hung up.

Dressed in my white, three-quarter sleeve, button-up blouse, a black skirt that fell to mid-thigh, and black, sheen pantyhose with black stilettos, I walked into work with two minutes to spare. I always had to pull my hair back for my sanity, so today I slicked it back in a braid while it was still wet. _That should keep the curls under control... for now._ I could already feel a few tendrils escaping around my temples and ears as my hair began to dry.

"Hey, Julia!" Uh, oh. Along came Bubbly Becky.

I smiled and secretly rolled my eyes as Becky ran to me and put her arm in mine. "Isn't it great we get to work together tonight? We're going to have so much fun! I had to practically beg Sid to switch shifts with me because I have a date on Wednesday night!"

"Yeah. What a pleasant surprise," I said, feigning excitement.

The club was fairly empty. Only a few people scattered the bar and one guy waited at the door for someone. Dex wasn't going to let him linger there for long.

Dex was the club's bouncer. On busy nights, he had a full security team he managed. But on the slower weeknights, it was usually just him.

He was a very big, muscular man. I imagine he was a good foot taller than me, probably standing at about six-foot-four. With his height and muscular frame, intimidation emanated from him. He was definitely a good bouncer and security manager. He fit the bill perfectly.

I entered the employee lounge, put my purse and things away, and donned my apron. After grabbing my order pad, a few pens, and stocking my apron with straws, I walked over to the office and clocked in.

Libby, who usually goes by _Lib_ , owned the club and was a damn good friend. She was very nice, but a stickler for the rules. She was tall and skinny with straight, blonde hair and continuously wore jeans, a tank, and a band of keys around her muscular arm. Carrying herself with extreme confidence, she always seemed to have a chip on her shoulder, but I knew it was a tough-chick act she portrayed well.

Lib looked up from her order sheets and gave me a small smile before I walked back behind the bar.

I took a deep breath through my nose and sighed. The club always put a smile on my face.

All the bars throughout the club were filled with water and built into aquariums. The countertops bubbled with backlit blue lights and the base of the bar was a beautiful, tropical paradise for several colorful fish. The main bar was elevated so people on the dance floor ended up face to face with the beautiful aquarium. The walls were also lined with pipes of flowing water. Bubbles danced around and reflected nicely in front of the deep blue lighting that gave the entire place an underwater feeling—hence the name, _H 20_.

I enjoyed burying myself into work and would often forget about any other troubles until after my shift.

I could hear Becky cackling in the other room with the barbacks and rolled my eyes again at the thought of working with the bubbly blabbermouth all night. She wasn't that bad, really. She and I were just different, which made conversation very uncomfortable for me.

As the night went on, I was surprised at how packed the club was. Monday nights were usually pretty dead, but I didn't mind the abnormal busyness.

Tonight was Becky's turn behind the bar with the senior bartender, Pete, and I was scheduled to be out on the floor, waiting tables and serving people standing around.

I flashed an apologetic smile to Pete and turned to walk to the VIP section where a group of college frat boys were getting situated and laughing it up before even having a sip of alcohol.

_Oh, this group is going to be fun._

The guys seemed to be enjoying one another's company as their arms draped carelessly around the shoulders of their groupies.

Since this job came easy to me, I let my mind wander.

I began to think about Mr. Stone and how ridiculous I must be for even thinking he had an interest in me. And, even if he did, what did it matter? It wasn't like I could act upon the attraction I had for him. I knew that was a big no-no and I was sure he did too.

The way he called me _Angel_ crept into my mind and made me smile. Of course, a few of my customers misinterpreted my smile, thinking it was intended for them. But that was okay. I didn't mind a little flirting to make them happy, as long as it stayed innocent.

The rest of my shift went very quickly. We were so busy that I didn't get out of there until after one in the morning.

I dragged my tired butt up to my apartment and couldn't wait to be in my bed.

Just as I walked over the threshold, I noticed a sliver of paper under the heel of my shoe. Did it get stuck on there when I walked in?

Curious, I bent over and picked it up. Turning it over, I read the scribble that was sprawled across the blank paper.

Suddenly, everything around me began to plummet into darkness.

# Chapter 6

_"Bravery is easier in the form of an email."_

* * *

"He knows where I live." My words escaped me in a gasp and, as if the paper was on fire, I let go and watched it float to the floor.

How could this be? I tried so hard to get away, to disappear. I knew I couldn't change my name, but I had no idea he would try to find me.

Bending over, I picked it up and looked at the paper again to read his venomous words...

Thought I couldn't find you? Think again.

Bile began to rise in my throat. The first person I thought of was Sid. I hoped she wouldn't come home tonight. I would die if anything happened to her because of me. Yet, I didn't want to be alone either. The thought of him anywhere near my place gave me the creeps.

Putting the paper down, I gripped the edge of the counter tight, worried I was going to pass out. I tried taking deep breaths in and out, just standing there and concentrating on my breathing. Slowly, I began to calm.

Okay, I was hungry and tired. I would just have to figure out what to do about all this tomorrow.

I made sure my door was locked and put the deadbolt in place. If Sid planned on coming home, she'd be here by now.

I popped some Ramen Noodles into the microwave, figuring it was the only thing I could stomach.

At first, I wished Sid were here so I could tell her about my day. Then, I was glad Sid wasn't home yet and sighed in relief. I wanted to text her and tell her not to come home, but I really didn't want to burden her.

"I think I'm too tired to relive today's events anyway," I spoke out loud to myself. But that didn't keep me from replaying them in my head.

Our apartment was small, but decent for our salaries. The one thing that was most important to me about choosing an apartment was the location. I did not care if we lived in a sardine can—as long as it wasn't in a seedy part of town, I was happy.

We actually got lucky when we stumbled upon this two-bedroom condo. A parent purchased it for their son when he attended the university and decided to lease it out after he graduated. Since they weren't from around here, they didn't want to keep up with much of the maintenance, so we agreed on a very good rent price in exchange for taking care of any maintenance issues ourselves.

So far, the place held up nicely and we only had to call a plumber once to fix a busted pipe. Overall, we continued to be very happy with our arrangement.

Luckily, I had full scholarships to pay for my books, tuition, and supplies. The only supplies I had to front myself were for my photography and art classes.

Sid couldn't afford to attend college, but I was determined to talk her into going for loans or grants one of these days.

Sid's parents died in a car crash shortly before senior year of high school. With no family left and no plans for her future, she moved in with me to finish high school. Once things became... difficult... for me, she decided to start a new life in a new city with me. She hadn't looked back and our relationship couldn't be stronger.

The Ramen Noodles hit the spot before I slowly washed up and dragged myself to bed. I needed to check my emails before I became too lethargic to think. So, I pulled my laptop onto the bed and began shuffling through all the spam mail.

My heart leapt into my throat when I saw the name in my inbox.

Why in the world would Mr. Stone email me? He must've gotten my email address from Mr. Barnes. Hesitantly, I clicked on the email and began to read.

> From: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> To: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> Date: Monday, March 12 at 11:06 PM
> 
> Subject: Angels Do Exist
> 
> Juliana –
> 
> Do you plan on using any of the free lab time tomorrow? I took the liberty of looking at your schedule and noticed you don't have classes on Tuesdays and Thursdays. I would like to work with you on your spring project and discuss a possible digital project for your independent study class with me. I'm sure you know what the darkroom hours are. I plan to be there all day.
> 
> Your photographs have not left my mind.
> 
> Goodnight, Angel.
> 
> Aiden

Wow. Even his emails made my heart race. And he was emailing me from his personal email address, too. I knew that was not the official school email he had on his revised syllabus.

I studied the email for a moment and wondered what the "J" stood for in "ajstone." The last four numbers looked like they could possibly be his birthday. That meant he was an Independence Day baby. How cute.

Bringing myself out of my mental tangent, I focused back on the topic of his email.

I was planning on meeting up with Maddy tomorrow to take some photos. Of course, even if I were going into the lab, I wanted to work alone so I could concentrate. How was I supposed to concentrate with this lovely, intimidating man around? I decided to be honest with him. Bravery was easier in the form of an email. Shaking my head in disbelief, I hit reply.

> From: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> To: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> Date: Tuesday, March 13 at 1:22 AM
> 
> Subject: Re: Angels Do Exist
> 
> Mr. Stone,
> 
> Actually, I was planning on working in the lab on Thursday. Maddy and I usually meet up every Tuesday morning to travel around for ultimate photo settings and situations, and to sometimes take photos.
> 
> I purposely made sure my schedule was clear two days a week so that I could work in the labs for both photography and sculpture. There is something so liberating about working by myself without any distractions. I get lost in my work and accomplish a lot more than in the classroom setting.
> 
> So, I'm sorry I won't be able to make it into the lab tomorrow, but I will be utilizing the lab time from 10am to 1pm on Thursday. Although I'd love to hear your feedback and get any advice for my spring project, I do work best alone. I will likely have another roll of infrared I would like to develop by then and I need to spend some time in the darkroom printing those three shots we spoke about today.
> 
> Thank you for your thoughtfulness.
> 
> \- Julia

Hopefully that would get the point across to him without being impolite. After I pressed send, I regretted telling him I work better alone, despite the fact it was the truth.

I had to be honest with myself... I wanted to see him. I wanted to spend time with him. I wanted to be with him. And after the creepy note I just found, I didn't want to be alone. Not even at school. But, there was an underlying problem—he was my teacher and I shouldn't have been having these feelings.

Nothing good would come from crushing on the professor who stole my parking spot.

Just as I was trying to think of a way to make it up to him, my MacBook pinged, notifying me of a new email.

Excitedly, I pulled the Apple closer to me and clicked on the Mail icon.

> From: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> To: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> Date: Tuesday, March 13 at 1:34 AM
> 
> Subject: Re: Angels Do Exist (and are hard to catch)
> 
> Julia –
> 
> I understand you need your space to work. We'll go over your spring project when you first get there. That way you can spend time in the darkroom alone. We can go over your digital photography assignment on Wednesday during your allotted time.
> 
> Where are you planning on traveling tomorrow? Please be safe.
> 
> I hope you have a good evening.
> 
> Mr. Stone

My excitement plummeted when I read how formal he was this time. Even the subject line was evidence I pushed him away. Then again, why was he even pursuing me? Wasn't there a rule against professors and students co-mingling?

I didn't want to do anything that would jeopardize his new job, or my scholarship for that matter. But maybe we could spend some harmless time together. After all, we were both adults, right?

I decided to reply with a more cheerful attitude this time. Maybe this would be the peace offering he needed and would give me some company without having to explain why I didn't want to be alone.

> From: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> To: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> Date: Tuesday, March 13 at 1:45 AM
> 
> Subject: Re: Angels Do Exist (and enjoy the chase)
> 
> Aiden,
> 
> Thanks for understanding my unusual comfort in working alone. You know I would never kick you out of your own lab though, right? LOL
> 
> Maddy and I plan to travel to the small town just off the highway where the roads are canopied in big oak trees and the main drag has several old antique stores. We've both been there before, but never in the morning. So, we're hoping the change in the direction of the sun will make for better exposure.
> 
> I usually pack my lunch every day and eat in the courtyard while soaking up this heavenly March sun. I would love it if you could join me for lunch on Thursday. I'll pack enough for two. I know you have class around 1:30, so we'll leave the lab a little earlier than I had planned so we are not in a rush. I think the sun would get awfully sad if we didn't spend enough time under his blanketing warmth.
> 
> I will bring my halo.
> 
> \- Julia

Pride swelled in me as I thought of how creative my last line was. Then doubt inched its way into my thoughts. _What if I just went too far?_

I shook my head at my dreaded thoughts and tried to put it aside. I was just suggesting lunch, nothing more. No harm done... I hoped.

My mail app pinged, causing the butterflies to flutter in my tummy again.

_Man, I've got it bad._ I seriously needed to get a grip on myself!

> From: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> To: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> Date: Tuesday, March 13 at 1:57 AM
> 
> Subject: Re: Angels Do Exist (and are fun to chase)
> 
> Julia –
> 
> That is an excellent town to photograph. Actually, just as you turn to go west on the main road, you'll see the first store on the left that has a cow pictured on their sign. Just behind that store is a beautiful butterfly garden with antique wagon wheels acting as trellises for the vines and flowers. With the morning light and some unique angles, you'll get some kick ass shots.
> 
> There is also a little piece of property about 10 miles west that has a lot of abandoned antiques amongst a plethora of greenery. I imagine with your infrared skills, you'd be able to capture some really incredible photographs. I would love to take you out there some time soon, if that is okay with you.
> 
> Lunch on Thursday sounds perfect. Waiting will be a test of my self-control.
> 
> Please guard that halo with your life, my dear Angel.
> 
> Aiden

In a hopeful attempt to appear less eager than I really was, I decided not to respond and closed the computer with an idiotic grin plastered on my face. I sat there for a moment, still grinning from ear to ear, daydreaming about what it would be like to spend a day traveling and photographing with him.

With utter exhaustion taking over my body, I scrambled into bed and sunk into my pillow.

Sleep overtook my body with a vengeance. Surprisingly, I slept somewhat peacefully that night. I still had a few nightmares, but unexpectedly, I also dreamt of not-so-innocent picnics and sun-rimmed halos.

# Chapter 7

_"I refuse to let my life be ruled by some jerk on a sick power trip."_

* * *

I woke the next morning with excitement coursing through my veins. I thought for sure the flirting between us the night before would have me wracked with nerves, but I was happy to think that Mr. Stone's emails somehow removed some of the fear from my mind and replaced it with a thrill at our possible ventures on Thursday.

With all this pent-up energy, I decided to go for my morning run, pacing my breathing to the beat of Kings of Leon.

I'd never been much of a runner. I usually ran only about a mile or two at a slow pace. But I enjoyed the peace and tranquility of just the pavement and my music, while my blood pumped through my body, renewing my strength and making my muscles tingle.

A nervous tickle itched the back of my mind. Aware _he_ now knew where I lived made me want to vomit.

_Could he be watching me now?_

I felt where my thoughts were headed and tried courageously to rid my mind of the fear he instilled inside my bones. I didn't want to live in fear. I refused to let my life be ruled by some jerk on a sick power trip.

I shook my head, trying to purge my mind of the memories.

As I ran, I couldn't stop my thoughts from analyzing my situation. Yesterday, I met two men who were both very sexy. One man obviously lacked the courage, but still managed to ask me out, and I accepted. The other man had more than enough courage and was eager to display his attraction to me, but was ultimately inaccessible.

There were also several other challenges.

Vic was cute, but I wasn't very interested. In all honesty, I accepted his invitation because I didn't want to hurt his feelings and I would probably end up spending Wednesday night alone since Sid switched shifts with Becky.

Aiden was unattainable in my book. There was no way I should be getting involved with my professor. But, God, he was absolutely gorgeous. And when he looked at me, he made me feel like I was the only woman in the world. Being around him just felt right.

I was very eager to spend time with Aiden later that week, yet at the same time, I knew it was just going to lead me to heartache. But wouldn't he be worth it?

Maddy lived about an hour outside of town, so she chose to pick me up since my apartment was on her way to the small antique shops we planned to visit.

She arrived at nine in the morning and we set off on our venture, talking about the interesting events between her and the publication judge.

The drive was absolutely gorgeous. Springtime blooms filled the trees, the deep blue skies were covered with white, puffy clouds, and the temperature was a perfect seventy-six degrees Fahrenheit.

"So... don't mind my bluntness, but what the hell is going on with you and Mr. Stone?" Maddy asked, interrupting my thoughts.

I turned and looked at her to assess her seriousness. She just stared out onto the road and continued driving, not a single hint of humor on her face.

"Uh, I really don't know," I said as I shook my head and grimaced. "Honestly? I completely clam up around him. I'm usually so much stronger and push people away with my sarcastic humor. But, just his presence makes my heart flutter like a hummingbird's wings. And, I think he senses my reaction to him, because it seems like he tries to get a rise out of me. I'm not sure whether to be nervous or elated."

"Well, this is exciting! He's only, like, twenty-seven or twenty-eight... not much older than you. And he's very cute. He seems to have shown an interest in you, that's for sure," she brusquely stated as she flashed a brief smile.

"But, he's my damn teacher, Mad! Not only will he get in some serious trouble, but what will people think?" I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest. "I take great pride in my work and my grades. The last thing I need is people thinking I'm earning my grades by sleeping with the professor."

"Of course, you can't make your interests public, Jules. You're going to have to stay quiet about it all. I think he'll be smart enough to know that..." she trailed off and paused for a moment before continuing. "Of course, his attraction was pretty damn obvious yesterday."

"Oh. My. God. Was it really that obvious? Could you tell how he flustered me? Was I that transparent?" My questions rattled out of my mouth with a nervous fervor. I hoped my attraction wasn't common knowledge amongst everyone. I'd never live it down.

"No, you actually played it really cool. I was proud of you. Worried though, because I knew you had to stay behind. I almost didn't want to leave you there, but I had a live model in my drawing class and couldn't miss it."

"Oh, so that's why you asked me if I was okay? Well, you don't have to worry about me. He is actually pretty aggressive when it comes to words, but was nothing but a gentleman even though we were alone for over an hour," I reassured her. We sat in silence for a few moments. I wondered what she was thinking and tried to come up with a way to change the subject.

"Ooh! You would not believe what he came up with for my spring project!" I exclaimed as I completely turned toward her in my seat. "He spent a good twenty minutes rearranging all of my prints around until he managed to situate nine prints together to make an astonishing-looking abstract collection. I have a few more prints I want to play around with to possibly make it a twelve piece. But, it is truly amazing how he had an eye for the details."

"I had a feeling he would be a really good teacher. No one can replace Mr. Barnes, but I was sincerely hoping this new guy would be a decent substitution at least," Maddy said with a small smile on her face.

I decided I needed to talk to someone about him. So, I braved up and began to spill. "So, if you promise not to tell anyone, would you like to know more about him? About... us?" I asked with one eyebrow cocked and a sly smile on my face.

"Of course! Tell me all the juicy details please, and don't leave anything out!"

"Okay, well..." I hesitated, unsure of where to start. "He calls me 'Angel' and he emailed me last night to find out what my usual lab schedule is. He also wants to take me to a certain property not too far from here, possibly this weekend. He said since I enjoy infrared photography, it would be a great place for me to poke around. And, he likes to get close. Unnervingly close. Not in a bad way. He doesn't make me nervous like I'm worried I'm in danger. He makes me feel nervous, like... first-kiss-nervous. Oh, and he said he wants me to call him Aiden when we're alone," I added with a smile.

"Well, I'll-be-damned! The professor has a crush on Miss Petersen!" she said with a huge grin.

"I think you have that the other way around, Maddy. I've been crushing on him since he stole my parking spot yesterday morning," I mumbled, grinning wildly, while looking out the window at the beautiful day.

"What? He stole parking?" she asked with confusion.

"Oh, I left that part out," I said as I chuckled lightly. "That's why I was late for class yesterday morning. I was waiting for some chick to pull out of her spot and he just zipped in with his little bitty car and snaked it from me. I was so pissed. I rolled my window down and nearly fell out on my face as I yelled at him. But when he turned around and just shrugged and smiled at me, he took my breath away. Once he was gone and out of my sight, I was absolutely furious. But, I figured I would never see him again. Little did I know he would be the one standing in front of the class. He took me completely off guard."

"Well, if that ain't romantic, I don't know what is," she said with a sarcastic lilt to her laugh. "Wait. Don't teachers get special parking?"

"That's what I thought too. But he said the dumb-ass administrators forgot to assign him parking and he didn't want to be late for his first class. I got over it," I shrugged with a contrite look on my face.

I looked at our surroundings again and noticed we were getting off the highway. Then I remembered Aiden's recommendations.

"I almost forgot. Aiden said the first building we come to on the main drag that has a cow on their sign has a beautiful butterfly garden out back we should check out."

She snorted. "Well, isn't he resourceful?"

Sure enough, only a minute later, we were pulling up in front of an old antique store with a small picture of a cow on a hand-carved sign hanging from the porch rafters.

Just as I was about to get out of the car, my phone rang.

"It's my boss, Mad. Go on without me. I'll catch up in a sec," I explained with a wave of my hand.

Lib called to ask me if I could fill in for her early today. As much as I wanted to work in the ceramics studio, I could really use the extra cash. So, I agreed I would go in at the same time as Sid instead.

I hung up and quickly sent a text to Sid, letting her know of the schedule change so we could ride together.

Sticking my phone in my back pocket and slinging my camera over my shoulder, I quickly made my way to the backside of the shop.

I definitely wasn't prepared for what was on the other side.

# Chapter 8

_"I didn't blame them. I would've lived there if I could."_

* * *

A rather large, lush landscape of various tropical trees and plants surrounded my friend.

Maddy just stood there in awe, turning in circles as butterflies fluttered around her.

There was a small creek that ran parallel to the back of the building with a cute, little wooden bridge to aid people in crossing over.

To the far back left were what I assumed to be a man-made pond and waterfall, with koi and other various fish swimming freely. All kinds of wildlife, like birds, turtles, frogs, and more were just milling around like this was their home.

I didn't blame them. I would've lived there if I could.

Maddy immediately began snapping photos of all the wildlife, which was what she enjoyed to do. Meanwhile, I just canvassed the area with my eyes, focusing on all the unique, yet simple, things that mingled with the plants.

So many antiques were strategically placed around, acting as support for various plants and vines. In one area, there was even an old ford pickup truck. The bed served as a storage area for bags of potting soil and fertilizer, while the hood was gone and the engine block was filled with various plants, overgrowing the front end like it belonged as part of the earth.

While Maddy haphazardly snapped photo after photo, I decided it might be best if we got permission to photograph the property first.

I made my way back around to the front entrance and walked inside.

A small bell chimed as I opened the door. The place smelled just like an antique shop should. Musty air mixed with various woods and lacquers filled my nostrils and almost made me sneeze. A little wiggle of my nose quickly relieved me of my discomfort as I walked in further to find the owner.

"Welcome, dear. My name is Pat. What can I do for you?" A gray-haired, older lady asked politely as she dried her hands with a dishtowel.

"Good morning, Pat. My name is Julia," I said as I held out my hand to offer her a polite handshake. "I actually came out here upon recommendation of my photography teacher to view your beautiful garden. I must say, it takes my breath away. I had no idea such paradise was hiding in this little town. I've always loved this area for its abundant nature, but your garden is by far the most amazing thing I've seen in these parts."

"Why thank you, dear. You're a sweet one, aren't you?" she said with a sincere smile as she shook my hand. "Who is your teacher, if I may ask?"

"Oh, he is the new photography professor out at the community college. Mr. Aiden Stone," I said, with his name coming out sounding more like a question than a statement.

"Ahh, yes. Handsome little devil, he is," she stated matter-of-factly with a crinkle in her eyes and a smile on her face. "I'm so glad he chose to share the knowledge of my lovely garden. My husband, Roy, and I just love to spend time out there and slowly made it our own throughout the years. We welcome any visitors who wish to enjoy it with us."

Wow. This was such a sweet, old lady. She made my heart melt with every word.

"Thank you for being so welcoming, Pat. You and your husband truly have a gift for gardening," I said as I gestured in the direction of the back door.

"Thank you, dear. The trick is to nurture plants that are native to this area. With a little care, they will flourish on their own and invite many of their animal and insect friends along for the fun." She spoke with such passion and delight—it almost made me envy her.

"That sounds like excellent advice. I was wondering—would you mind if I took some photographs of your grounds while I'm here?" I asked, holding up my camera as if it were evidence. "Not only for my class, but now that I've seen how lovely this place is and all the beautiful antiques you offer as well, I would love to feature your shop and gardens on my blog."

"I don't know much about technology dear, but you are more than welcome to take photos of whatever you like. I welcome anyone who wishes to share their joy of nature with me and I also welcome any exposure you see fit," she said kindly.

"Thank you! Oh, this place is such a treasure. I will be right back with my digital camera," I said, almost ready to turn and bolt to the car.

"But what is that you have hanging on you, dear?" she asked with confusion.

"Oh, this is my black and white film camera for my fine art photography class. But I also have a digital photography class and would love to take some color photos as well. Some of the colorful beauty in the gardens should not be wasted on black and white," I said with a smile.

"You are so correct, my dear. Now run along! I'd love to see what you come up with," she replied with both hands shooing me out the door.

As I began to leave, I spotted a beautifully framed mirror that hung on a wall near the door. Its intricate metal frame looked like it could be brass and the mirror was in mint condition. I just stood there, staring at myself in awe. Not in awe at myself, but in awe of this beautiful, antique mirror.

"You like it, dear?" I heard Pat's question from behind me, making me jump slightly.

"Oh, yes. It's very beautiful, and in such good condition. How much is it?" I asked as I turned to face her.

"That one there is definitely an original. It's so unique. I haven't been able to find another one like it. I had a couple in here several months ago wanting to redo their master bathroom. The wife fell in love with this beauty, but because they had two sinks, they also wanted two matching mirrors. I wasn't able to sell it without a match, which is a pity because it is priced at $600."

My heart fell and my shoulders sagged. _Damn._ There was no way I could afford that.

"Oh, that's too bad they couldn't buy it. It would be a perfect addition to a sink vanity," I said, trying not to show my disappointment. I think I failed.

"I can see that you love it, dear," she said as she placed her hand on my shoulder. I could see her face through the mirror and feigned a polite smile. "I wish I could just give it to you to see your face light up like it did when you first saw it. But, alas, I paid over $300 for it myself and would need to make at least a 25% profit."

Now I felt bad. I didn't want her to feel like she owed me anything. If anything, I owed her. "Please, don't feel any obligation toward me. Being a college student, I know I cannot afford beautiful antiques such as these. I do love the mirror, but I never anticipated being able to own it anyway," I said softly.

"I would still love to take some photos and feature your place. Is that okay?"

"Well, of course, my dear. By all means. Enjoy yourself. And tell your friend she can enjoy herself too," Pat said with a wink. She must have noticed Maddy out back already. Then she turned and went into the back room she first appeared from.

As I gathered my digital camera from the car and walked around back, Maddy nearly mauled me and exclaimed, "Where have you been? This place is absolutely breathtaking!"

"I was just asking the owner if it was okay that we took photos. I didn't want to overstep my boundaries," I explained quickly.

"Oh, shit, Julia. This place took me by such surprise, I totally forgot about asking," she said as she wiped her brow with her fingers in frustration.

"It's okay, Maddy. The owner, Pat... she's a really sweet, old lady. She said she loves and welcomes any visitors who share a love of nature with her. I also told her I would feature her shop and gardens on my blog."

"It's a good thing you're skilled with all that technical stuff, 'cause God knows I'm not. I tell ya..." she trailed off, rolling her eyes.

"I also grabbed my digital so I can take a few color shots for the blog," I mentioned, while patting the digital camera at my side.

As I began taking infrared shots of all the various antiques around the gardens, I also took digital shots and even a few from my phone so I could upload them to the web right away.

Lastly, I took some digital photos of the front and inside. I couldn't help myself and had to take a few infrared shots of the sun shining through the windowed door, the sun's glow framing the mirror from the angle I was at.

Maddy and I traveled around for another hour or so, taking various landscape photos. One in particular I was excited to see developed was one of her standing underneath an extremely large oak tree, right in the center of a huge field. With the infrared, I was confident it would come out good.

After our morning ventures, we decided to eat lunch at a little café downtown.

The quaint hole-in-the-wall café was famous for their coffee, but also offered deli sandwiches and desserts. In the dining area, they had various board games so people could sit and play with each other while they enjoyed their lattes and cheesecakes.

Maddy dropped me back at my apartment shortly after one in the afternoon, which meant I had roughly two hours to get ready for work.

I looked around the parking lot of our apartment building and frowned when I didn't see Sid's car anywhere.

# Chapter 9

_"You're going to drive the guys wild tonight—you know that, right?"_

* * *

As I stepped into the apartment, I glanced at my phone and noticed Sid sent me a response to my text.

_Sorry, J- I am tied up with a hair appointment until right before work. I'm already in my uniform. I'm sorry. We'll ride together next time._

I was a bit bummed I wouldn't have the chance to see or talk to my friend before work again today. I missed her. I knew she had a boyfriend and all, but I needed some serious girl time.

Just as if something had hit me over the head, my eyes landed on the note from _him_ and a creepy shiver rolled up my spine. Maybe I could quickly get ready for work and get there early so I wouldn't be alone.

_Quit being a baby, Julia. Geez._

Well, I figured should at least take precaution and bolted the door.

After my shower, I made sure to curl my hair and let it dry naturally while I checked my emails.

I wanted to load the photos of the garden on my blog, but worried I didn't have enough time for that right now.

Excitement coursed through my veins when I opened my mail app and saw his name.

> From: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> To: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> Date: Tuesday, March 13 at 10:35 AM
> 
> Subject: A garden fit for an Angel
> 
> Juliana –
> 
> Pat called me and told me you stopped by. She seems to adore you, which is no surprise.
> 
> Pat also said you took great interest in one of her antiques but she quickly realized you looked heartbroken over the price. She wouldn't divulge what it was that fascinated you. I find her honorability with her customers to be very admirable, but that doesn't mean my curiosity isn't piqued.
> 
> So, if I may ask, what do you have great interest in, Angel?
> 
> I hope you and your friend enjoyed the butterfly garden. I'll have to take you back there again, just to enjoy it together.
> 
> Do you have plans tonight?
> 
> Aiden

I smiled and hit reply.

> From: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> To: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> Date: Tuesday, March 13 at 2:47 PM
> 
> Subject: Re: A garden fit for an Angel
> 
> Oh, Aiden. Pat is probably the sweetest woman I have ever met! She was so kind and thoughtful. I never expected to be welcomed so warmly when I approached her about photographing her place. I can't thank you enough for suggesting her shop and gardens to us.
> 
> As far as what interests me, Mr. Stone, I thought that was quite obvious. ;)
> 
> But, I did see a beautiful, antique mirror, which I believe, if my art history has helped me any, is from the early 19th century and may be French. I did not inquire about the history of the mirror because I didn't want to fall in love with it any more than I had. The price is more than fair, but just too much for me.
> 
> Pat's garden literally took my breath away. I had no idea such a beautiful place existed anywhere around here. She deserves some exposure, but I almost got the feeling she likes her place to stay small, so too much exposure may ruin that for her.
> 
> As far as tonight, I have to work. As a matter of fact, if I don't stop blabbering and get my ass in the car, I will be late! Stocking shelves before my shift at 7.
> 
> Thank you again for the recommendation!
> 
> \- Your Angel

After pressing the send button on my too-flirty email, I bolted for my shoes, and then for the door.

Since I knew I was stocking shelves first, I wore a tank top and jeans to work, but brought my nice clothes with me to change. Arriving right at three, I noticed Sid and Pete were already there.

Immediately upon putting my stuff away and heading toward the stock room, Sid lifted her chin in the direction of the dry erase board on the wall and said, "Lib's got a whole shitload of crap for us to do before our shifts. I'm gonna be a sweaty mess by the time I have to get all dolled up."

She huffed as she picked up a heavy case and shuffled off with it in tow.

Well, damn. I had better get my ass to work then.

The three of us spent three hours lifting and moving heavy boxes full of liquor, mixers, and assorted bottles to the various bars throughout the club. Doors opened at six, so we had to hustle to get everything done in time, which didn't allow any time for chit-chat.

By five after six, all three of us were panting and sweating as Lib came in and told us what a great job we did.

Thankfully, Lib installed an employee shower in the lounge. So, we were all able to duck under some cold water really quick before changing into our nice blacks and whites.

I slid into my silky, white, sleeveless blouse and black mini-skirt while Sid took her seven-second rinse. Because I dared to wear a mini-skirt tonight, I had to wear a garter belt underneath to hold my stockings up above the hem of the skirt.

Already wearing my blouse, skirt, and red garter belt, I began to hike up my black, sheer stockings with the lacey tops and hooked them to the garter.

Quickly bringing my head up, I saw Pete watching me with an amused look on his face.

"What?" I asked, fully aware of just _what_ he was staring at.

He scratched the back of his neck and shook his head as he laughed. "You're going to drive the guys wild tonight—you know that, right?"

Then, without an answer to his obviously rhetorical question, he left the room.

Almost twenty minutes later, I was dressed and my hair looked somewhat decent. Long, blonde curls draped over my back and shoulders and I put a black headband on to keep most of it out of my face. I allowed a few curls to escape the front of the headband and frame my cheeks.

Quickly stepping in my heels and putting on my apron, I was ready to go. Sid was already behind the bar with Pete and I had to take care of the floor and VIP areas again tonight.

Tuesday nights usually weren't busy, but after the slamming we had last night, we weren't taking any chances.

Sure enough, I walked out and was amazed there were at least a dozen people already seating themselves at tables around the dance floor.

I quickly and easily got to work.

A few hours had passed and things were nice and steady. It wasn't overly busy tonight, which was a bit of a relief. But it was still busier than usual.

As I was in my element, smiling kindly and getting tipped well for my efforts, I noticed a new customer came in and sat down in a dark corner of the VIP area, where there were comfortable leather couches lining the wall.

Making sure everyone was taken care of around me, I sauntered over to the VIP sofas with a slight shake in my hips and a smile on my face.

My heart stopped dead in its tracks as I saw the face staring up at me.

_I can't believe he came!_

# Chapter 10

_"I'll be here to catch you anytime, Angel."_

* * *

With forced confidence, I sauntered over to Aiden and tried my best to breathe as I approached him.

"Well, hello there," I chimed with a slight drawl in my voice. "A bit surprised to see you here."

He was sitting in a corner sofa with both arms draped over the back. He wore dark blue jeans that fit his hips perfectly and had a slight worn look to them. His shirt was a fitted, black button-up with short sleeves and some sort of black stitching design along the front panels. The shirt molded to his muscles and because of his posture, the sleeves hiked up and squeezed his biceps. I saw just a hint of a tattoo peeking out from under his right sleeve. I couldn't quite tell what it was, but I definitely wanted... no... _needed_ to find out.

Unquestionably, he had to be the best-damn-looking man on this Earth. I could stand here staring at him all night and never tire.

"I couldn't resist checking the place out, especially since they obviously hire some stunningly beautiful servers here," he said with a wink and a smile.

"Well, thank you, Mr. Stone," I said, blushing as I tucked a stray curl behind my ear.

"Please, call me Aiden. I want to hear those beautiful lips say my name," he said with unabashed flirtation.

Steeling myself in an attempt to look unaffected and probably failing miserably, I moved a bit closer so I could hear him over the loud music and voices.

The sight of him looking up at me made me tingle with delightful daydreams of a certain _Stone_ beneath me.

"So, Aiden. What's your pleasure?" I asked, endeavoring to get his order and return his flirtation with just a bit of a demure nature.

"You, Juliana," he said as he leaned forward, his eyes glittering with more than simple lust. He wanted me.

His hand reached around the back of my leg and fingers began trailing up behind my knee. He continued his feathered assault up the back of my thigh, under my skirt, until he reached the lacy top of my sheer, black stockings and the garter clip holding them up.

"Shit. Those are sexy. Those are very sexy," he said with a controlled assertiveness. "Are you allowed to sit for a minute? I don't want to get you in trouble."

"Let me go get you something to drink and tell my boss I would like to take my break. Then I'll be able to hang for ten minutes if that is okay with you," I told him with an innocent tone. "What would you like me to bring you?"

"I would love a beer. Your choice. Just as long as it's in a bottle, not draft," he explained while his thumb still caressed the top of my stockings.

"Sure thing!"

I didn't want to leave the warmth of his touch. His fingers caressing the back of my thigh sent delightful shivers across my entire body. My panties were saturated with the slightest attention from this man. I definitely needed my break.

Mustering all the strength I had, I turned and walked away. I could feel his eyes on me as I sauntered toward Lib's bar. I enjoyed the attention. His notice brought out an exhilarating confidence in me I never knew I had.

After being separated from him for a moment, my head started to level out.

_I cannot get involved with my professor. This is crazy._

Yet, every time I was near him, I'd lose total sense of right and wrong.

Dex came up to me and lightly grabbed my elbow to get my attention.

"Is he bothering you, Jules? Just say the word and..."

I held my hand up to stop him from wasting his breath. "No, Dex. He's perfect. Uh... I mean, he's perfectly fine where he is. He's not bothering me. If anyone does, you'll be the first to know," I said with a shy smile.

He just smiled and nodded his agreement, then went back to the main entrance.

Bounding over to the smaller bar Lib was working, I asked, "Hey, Lib. Can I take my break now? There's someone in the VIP section I would like to take a few minutes to talk to."

"Wow. You've never actually asked for your break before. I usually have to beg you to take one," she said with humor, barely glancing up from the drink she was making. "What's his name?"

"I'm not willing to divulge that information right now. There's nothing going on..." _Yet_ , I thought.

"He also would like a bottled domestic, so could you hand me two Stellas?"

She pulled two bottles of beer out of the ice chest and popped the tops off with an opener.

"Here you go, sweets. Take your time. And just know that I plan on forcing the juice from you later," she said with a wink.

I shook my head and smiled at her as I started back toward the VIP section with the beers.

Aiden was sitting with his right leg bent, resting on the cushion, his right arm still draped along the back of the couch and his left hand in his lap.

From that angle, he could see the entire dance floor. He was just staring out onto the floor, looking devastatingly handsome, and patiently waiting.

"Here you go, Aiden," I said cheerfully as I sat next to him.

His eyes rolled into the back of his head and he let out a soft groan.

"I love hearing you say my name, Angel." He looked directly at me when he said _Angel_.

I curled my feet up next to me on the couch, causing me to lean in slightly. He shifted his hand from his lap to take his beer from me. The hand he had draped over the back of the couch began to play with a stray curl and he just stared at me.

"So, what do you think of the place?" I asked as I gestured around us with my hand.

He kept playing with my hair and touching my cheek as he answered me. "It's very interesting. I see why they call it H20. But, honestly, I've been focused on you ever since I walked through the doors. You flow around here with confidence and grace. You must love what you do."

"I enjoy it. I wouldn't say I _love_ working in a club, but I enjoy the fast-paced environment. Also, most of the customers we get in here are always very nice and generous. The owners and security don't put up with jackasses in here, so if we ever have a customer who gives us a hard time, they're usually asked to leave. So, as far as dealing with the customers, it's always a joy..."

"So, is that why the Godzilla from the front door spoke to you after you walked away from me?"

"Ahh, yeah. He saw your hand on me and he wanted to make sure everything was okay. He was prepared to give you the boot if I said so," I admitted with a wink and a smile.

He just threw his head back and laughed. Oh, that sound was so wonderful. I'd love to make him laugh every day, just so I could hear that joyful sound.

"Julia, do you think the owner will let me take photos in here?" he asked with a hopeful look. "I think if I use a monopod or tripod and no flash, I could get some really wicked photos in this place. Especially with all the blue accented throughout."

"I don't see why not, as long as you don't publish any without her consent. I bet she would probably like you to if you let her use some for advertisement purposes too."

He set his beer down and moved his face closer, trailing his finger along each part of my body as he slowly spoke his seductive words.

"I would love to photograph you right now, sitting here with the blue light reflecting in your eyes and off your skin, with your long hair dangling down your back and wispy curls falling around your face, with your top unbuttoned just enough to show your mesmerizing curves, with the top of your stockings and a hint of that red garter peeking out from under your skirt, and those red heels..." he rolled his head back and made a sound of pure frustration.

As he undulated each word, his finger trailed to each body part he spoke about. From my cheek, to the line of my hair, down my chest to my cleavage, then down my arm, over my hip, and to my leg, where you could just barely see a part between the lacy top of my stockings and the bottom hem of my skirt.

I could feel the wetness pool in my panties with each seductive word and gentle touch.

I was suddenly very thankful I chose my red garter and matching heels tonight. Maybe Pete was right. I was going to drive this man wild.

A huge smile crept up on my face at the thought.

I just met this man yesterday and I already wanted to sleep with him. I wanted to run my fingers through that golden hair of his and trail my tongue down his lean body. I wanted to see that tattoo.

_Oh, the tattoo!_

"Aiden?" I asked, batting my eyes ever so slightly.

"Yes, Angel?"

"What is that tattoo you have hiding there?" I asked as I trailed my finger over his muscles.

"Maybe you'll have to find out sometime," he said, while wagging his eyebrows in a playful manner.

I just laughed. He was going to tease me. Well, two could play that game.

"Hey, Jules!" I heard Lib holler over the music from across the guardrails leading to the floor below.

I turned in her direction and suddenly, the place got louder. I must've been so attuned to Aiden, I had blocked out the blaring sound of the club music.

I saw Lib was standing on the bottom rung of the guardrail to get my attention.

"What's up, Lib?"

"I really hate to pull you away from your break, I really do. But, we're getting slammed right now for some reason and I need you to keep working the floor. Sid is having a hell of a time keeping up with it on her own." Lib looked sincere and mouthed _sorry_.

"It's no problem, Lib. I was just about to get back down there anyway. I'll take over now," I shouted with disappointment.

"Thanks, Jules! Drinks are on me!"

I turned back to Aiden, who was sporting a full-on pouty face.

"I'm sorry, Aiden. I don't know why we're so busy tonight," I said as I put the beer bottle to my lips and chugged the entire thing in a matter of seconds. I heard Aiden snicker, but in an attempt to seem unaffected, I didn't look at him as I licked the last of the delectable beer off my lips. I got up from the couch and he quickly followed.

Just as I stood up, I lost my balance and almost fell.

"Whoa, careful, Angel," Aiden quietly said as he caught me against his chest. "You okay?"

"Yeah, I'm sorry. High heels don't jive well when worn by a klutz. They may look good, but they're a pain in the ass to walk in," I joked. My comment made a slight chuckle leave his lips. Such a wonderful sound.

"I'll be here to catch you anytime, Angel, especially if you'll be wearing those fuck-me heels."

Wow, his words definitely did something to me, deep down.

Our noses were inches away and I really wanted him to kiss me.

Suddenly gathering my bearings, I pulled away and thanked him.

"Are you staying? Would you like another beer?" I asked out of politeness.

"I can't stay any longer and not have you next to me. It will be too much of a tease," he said, moving closer to me again and putting his hands on my waist. He leaned in and pressed his cheek to mine. Whispering in my ear, he said, "I'll see you tomorrow, Angel."

Then, he walked out.

Damn. He left me all soaking wet with the promise of seeing me tomorrow... during class for crying out loud. Now my entire photography period was going to be spent daydreaming about his hands trailing all over my body.

As I made it out to my car, it was almost midnight. At least it wasn't as late as last night.

Just as I was about to duck my head and sit, I noticed a piece of paper under my windshield wiper. I knew better than to stop and reach for it. Those are the kind of tricks muggers and car-jackers use to catch you off guard.

Deciding no piece of paper was as important as my life, I kept it there and locked my doors immediately upon getting in the car. I pulled out and stayed completely aware of my surroundings as I headed out of the club's parking lot.

Surprisingly, the small sliver of paper stayed tucked under my wiper the whole way home.

I quickly grabbed the paper as I bolted for my front door. I didn't want to take the chance of being followed, so I waited until I entered my apartment and locked my door before reading it.

Prior to unfolding it, dread consumed me. I suddenly knew who this was from and I began to shake.

I swallowed hard, attempting to force back the bile that already began to rise in my throat, and read his words...

I saw you with him tonight. Does he know what a slut you are? Does he know you belong to me?

Pure fear gripped me. Oh, God. He wasn't going to stop!

# Chapter 11

_"Note to self: buy more garters."_

* * *

Even though Sid's shift ended thirty minutes before mine, she still wasn't home when I trudged up to my apartment, which meant she was likely staying at Sean's again.

_Should I text her and tell her how much I need her?_

No. She was happy. No need to fuck up her life again because of my past. But, damn. I didn't want to be alone again tonight.

I slid down the wall in the kitchen, sat on the floor, and put my head on my knees.

"Wait, didn't Aiden give everyone his cell number on the new syllabus he passed out?" I asked out loud to no one in particular.

I shook my head. No. It was nearing one in the morning. I couldn't call him this late. That was a ridiculous thought.

About ten minutes later, I peeled myself off the kitchen floor and weaved to my room. The heels may have looked good, but they had to go. My feet were killing me.

Just then, I saw my computer. Maybe Aiden emailed me back. That would probably make me feel less alone right now.

I stripped down to nothing but my panties, groaning as my boobs were released from the iron grip of my bra.

Sure enough, I had two emails from Aiden.

My heart sped up as I read.

> From: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> To: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> Date: Tuesday, March 13 at 3:51 PM
> 
> Subject: Re: A garden fit for an Angel
> 
> My Angel (I like that) –
> 
> The mirror sounds amazing. Next time I am around the area, I will swing by Pat's place and take a look at it.
> 
> If you're going to be working tonight, I might swing by. I won't be able to stay for long, but I would love to see where you work.
> 
> As far as the recommendation, you're more than welcome, Angel.
> 
> Aiden

Instead of replying right away, I skipped to the next one on the list.

> From: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> To: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> Date: Tuesday, March 13 at 11:44 PM
> 
> Subject: Those heels...
> 
> Do you have any idea what you do to me?

Wow. I had no idea, but I was dying for him to show me. I quickly hit the reply button.

> From: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> To: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> Date: Wednesday, March 14 at 1:02 AM
> 
> Subject: Re: Those heels...
> 
> I didn't know I affected you so. Please, I'd love for you to tell me.

Then, I boldly pressed send.

Here I was, pretty much naked, attempting to flirt with my professor. _I think I've lost my ever-loving mind._

A ping brought me out of my personal torment.

> From: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> To: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> Date: Wednesday, March 14 at 1:09 AM
> 
> Subject: Re: Those heels...
> 
> I think it is obvious how you affect me, Angel mine. My affections should not be exposed through electronic communication. I want to see you again... and not just in class.

I couldn't believe he was still up. I quickly pressed the respond button before I lost my nerve.

> From: juleskasey@gmail.com
> 
> To: ajstone7484@yahoo.com
> 
> Date: Wednesday, March 14, 2012 at 1:12 AM
> 
> Subject: Re: Those heels...
> 
> What's your cell number?

Within moments of pressing the send button, my phone vibrated two short buzzes. I picked it up with curiosity and read.

_This is my cell number. You may call or text me anytime, Angel mine._

I smiled and replied.

_Thanks. I just had a rough night after you left. I wanted someone to talk to till I fell asleep._

I cringed as I pressed the send button. What was it about this guy that made me want to spill my guts about my feelings? I was never this open, especially with someone I didn't know.

My phone began to ring and the caller ID showed the number Aiden just sent his text from.

"Hello?" I answered in a small voice, even though I knew it was Aiden.

"Julia? Is everything okay? Did something happen?" he asked, his voice sounding frantic.

"Ahh, no. Well, yes and no. It's a really long story that I don't have the strength to get into, but I just... I really wanted my roommate here but I think she decided to stay with her boyfriend again."

Damn it! I definitely didn't want those words to come out of my mouth. The last thing I wanted was for him to know just how weak and needy I really was.

I began to backtrack, sounding apologetic, and added, "I'm really sorry to have burdened you with my troubles. I just..."

"Shh. Angel. It's okay. Would you like me to talk to you until you are able to fall asleep?" he asked in such a sweet, tender voice.

"That would be so nice, Aiden."

"Great. But first, will you do me a favor?" he asked.

"Sure."

"Even if you've already done it, would you get up and make sure your door is locked and secured tight? Please?" he practically begged.

"Of course. That's a good idea," I admitted.

After checking the locks again, I said, "Yes, the door is locked on the knob and the deadbolt."

"Good, Angel. Now, listen to what I say... okay?"

"Okay." Where was he going with this?

"All right. Go back to your room, shut your door, take off all your clothes, and slide into bed," he demanded gently.

I chuckled as I headed into my room and shut my door.

"What's so funny, Angel?" he enquired.

"Um, actually, I'm already naked. Well, except for my panties," I bravely admitted. I've never, ever confessed what I was wearing to anyone over the phone before.

I heard a groan come through my cell phone. Then in a gravelly voice, Aiden said, "God, Angel. You're trying to kill me."

"I'm sorry," I apologized with bashfulness.

"Don't be sorry. It's so sexy," he confessed. "Will you tell me what kind of panties?"

Oh, my! He wanted me to get detailed.

_Okay, you asked for this... he's doing a great job at distracting you. So, quit being a ninny and just tell him._

"They're black satin, low-rise bikinis from Victoria's Secret. They fit me flawlessly and happen to be my favorite cut."

"Oh, hell. You're perfect." His compliment made me smile.

As I stood by my bed, an awkward silence had me regretting my forwardness.

"So, Angel? Are you comfortable in bed yet?" he asked.

"Not yet. I was waiting for your direction. I need you to tell me whether to take them off or leave them on," I said with a slight innocence to my voice, even though I was being anything but.

"Leave them on, please. They sound so sexy," he whispered. "Someday, I would love to see you in nothing but those sexy red garters and stockings with the matching heels. Just watching you strut around in them drove me insane tonight."

"I'm glad you liked them," I drawled with a smile that was so big, it was beginning to hurt my cheeks.

"I more than _liked_ them, Angel..."

I was definitely proud of myself.

_Note to self: buy more garters and... as Aiden called them... fuck-me heels._

I slowly eased into bed, shutting my main light off and leaving the one lone lamp on that was within reach on my bedside table.

"Okay. I'm now comfortable in bed," I told him. "The sheets feel nice against my bare skin."

I heard him take a deep, shuddering breath, like he was trying to keep control over himself. Then he said, "Good, Angel mine. I'm glad you're comfortable. Now, tell me. What would you like me to do if I were there next to you?"

"Mmmm..." I moaned. I couldn't believe I just moaned out loud to this man.

"That good, huh? Tell me what I'm doing to make that heavenly sound leave your mouth," he coaxed.

"Just having you here would please me," I confirmed. I felt both embarrassed and excited in the same breath.

"Me too, Angel. But I want to hear what it is you want me to do. What would you like me to do with my mouth?" he boldly asked.

"I wanted you to kiss me tonight," I brazenly admitted with a whisper.

"Oh, God, Julia. So did I. But I didn't want your gorilla friend making a mashed banana out of me. And I wasn't sure if it would get you in trouble," he told me.

"Oh, is that all? I thought maybe you would be worried someone would see us," I said rather seriously. "I mean, if we get caught together, you could get in a lot of trouble with the college, right?"

"Well, I guess I should be concerned about that, but the only thing I was focusing on was you. You captured me and I couldn't think straight."

I sighed, "Oh, Aiden. I feel the same way. What is up with this... this chemistry we have?"

I could almost see him shaking his head, and then he spoke, "I don't know, but I intend to find out, Angel."

With that, I smiled. "Mmm... I'd like that."

We spent a few more minutes talking about nothing in particular and just relaying our events of the evening. I conveniently left out the note from... _him_.

Aiden complimented me on my choice of beer. Even though he didn't say so directly, I felt like it was a test. A test to see if I would choose something he liked or to see if we had more in common than we thought.

"...Stella is usually my first choice, but not many places serve it. So, I was completely surprised when you chose it for me," he said.

His voice jarred me a little and I could tell I was beginning to fade fast. I was fighting sleep like a baby, wanting to stay awake so I wouldn't miss a moment. But, I was quickly losing the battle.

"Aiden?"

"Yes, Angel mine?"

"I'm getting very tired," I said, with a strong lisp to my words.

"I'm glad. It sounds like you're tired, Angel. You need to rest. Why don't you try to get some sleep? I'll hang up once I know you're no longer awake."

_Oh, what a sweet man._

"Okay... Oh, and, Aiden?" I asked.

"Yes, Angel?"

"Thank you for being so nice. And thank you for taking care of me. I'm usually not this needy. I just..."

"Shh. It is my pleasure, Juliana. Trust me on that," he said quietly.

I thought I heard him say something about _wanting to take care of me from now on_ , but my mind was quickly fading and I couldn't be sure.

It was no surprise I didn't want to sleep. I wanted to stay on the phone with him and listen to his voice. But, I was so tired that I ended up losing full control over my wishes.

I very faintly heard a sigh of approval leave my throat.

And with that, I finally dozed.

# Chapter 12

_"I swear my heart leapt from my chest like a Looney Tune on steroids."_

* * *

I woke the next morning with my phone glued to my face and my bedside lamp still lit. He really did stay on the phone with me until I fell asleep.

_How sweet is he?_

I decided to text him and thank him for being so thoughtful last night.

_Thank you for being there when I needed you. You're so thoughtful. I hope I didn't snore in your ear. :)_

Bounding out of bed, I decided I wanted to get to school early in hopes of snagging a parking spot in time so I wouldn't be late for Aiden's class. So, I quickly dressed in my usual casual attire. I wanted to dress a little sexier, but knowing I had ceramics late in the day, I chose to be sensible.

I didn't feel like going for a run today, and the worry of _him_ being out there compounded my desire to stay indoors. I quickly decided I would try not to think of _him_ anymore. That was just what he wanted and the last thing I wanted to do was please _him_.

I managed to shower, do my hair, and leave before quarter after eight. Knowing the first of classes on campus ran until ten minutes before nine told me it would be a damn miracle if I found a parking spot before my class.

As I was casually making my way through traffic and nearing the school, I felt my butt vibrate. I was adamantly against texting and driving, so I tried to put the notification out of my mind—at least until I got into the parking lot and was moving at a snail's pace.

Shockingly, there was a spot already open as soon as I pulled into the lot.

_Wow! My luck must be looking up today!_

"Half hour early," I grinned.

Usually, if I were this early, I would stay in my car and keep busy with some sort of work to pass the time. But, today, I was way too eager to see Aiden and hoped he would be in the classroom early.

Before I exited my car, I pulled my phone out of my butt pocket and checked my messages.

_I enjoyed listening to your voice, and then your breathing as you fell asleep. I can't wait to see you today, Angel. Of course, I will find it hard to control my smile while you're around._

Such a sweet talker. I replied really quick, hoping he would get the message before class.

_I'm already on campus. Luckily no one pilfered my parking spot today._

I grinned widely as I pressed the send button and got out of my car with all of my photography stuff in tow. I even brought my digital camera in with me so I could work on some of the garden shots during my independent study today.

As I approached the glass double doors of building P, my butt vibrated again and I smiled.

_I'm in the classroom. I'll unlock the door for you._

Just as I put my phone in my back pocket, the classroom door swung open and I swear my heart leapt from my chest like a Looney Tune on steroids.

He was even more handsome than I remembered.

"Good morning, Aiden," I said cheerfully as I passed him in the doorway.

He quickly closed the door behind me and replied, "Indeed, it is a good morning, Angel. I trust you slept well?"

I set my stuff down and turned to find his smiling face very close to mine.

"I did sleep very well, thanks to you. As well as to be expected when a phone was shoved into my face all night," I said as I chuckled and touched my cheek. "I don't think I moved at all after I passed out."

Which was surprising, considering I usually thrashed around with night terrors. He didn't need to know about that though.

He reached up and touched the fingers that I still held to my cheek, but then quickly pulled away.

"Julia, I want so badly to touch you. But what you said last night about being careful that people don't see us made me realize I've been careless," he said, remorse dripping from his words.

Knotting my fingers in front of me and tilting my head down to the floor, I said, "I understand. You need to protect yourself and your job. I would never want to jeopardize..."

Interrupting my words, Aiden hooked his finger under my chin and forced me to look at him as he spoke.

"The only person I am trying to protect is you. If the school or other students find out, I am concerned they will make things difficult for you too. They will worry about preferential treatment, which is a laugh considering you need absolutely no favoritism from any teacher in order to impress people with your work," he said with a soft smile.

I just nodded and swallowed, unsure of what to say.

Aiden caressed my chin with his thumb and tugged lightly to remove my swelling lip from my teeth. Passing his thumb over the sensitive skin, he stared at my mouth hungrily with his mouth partly open.

He inched closer, so close I could feel his breath on my lips. Mustering all the self-control I possessed, I gently placed my hands on his chest and held him apart from me.

He tried to open his mouth in protest, but I cut him off.

"Aiden, it's okay. On campus, we need to be in control. We must have full control over ourselves in order to protect us both," I said as I smiled politely.

His muscles were strong and hard beneath my hands. He was tense as he backed away from me and nodded. It took all the power I had not to leap into his arms and I was sure he felt the same.

He stood back with his hand on his hip and ran his fingers through his hair as he mumbled, "Maybe if I open the classroom doors it will help me compose myself."

He looked up at me, a pained look on his face, as if he was waiting for my response. I felt so bad turning him away, but I knew it was for the best. I nodded and grinned, even though disappointment was rotting my insides.

He strolled over and propped the big, black double doors open.

Walking back in my direction, he asked, "Can we just sit and talk?"

"Of course. I'd love that. I enjoy talking to you," I assured him.

Straddling a stool, he sat adjacent from me with his elbows on the table and his chin on his fists.

"Um, there is actually something I wanted to tell you," I said with a hint of embarrassment.

"Okay," he responded nervously.

"My friend, Maddy, the one I went with to Pat's place yesterday," I clarified, making it sound like a question more than a statement. "She asked me about you. She said she could tell you showed interest in me."

His eyes went wide and he dropped his hands on the table. I reached out for his hand, to hold him and comfort him, but I quickly retreated, remembering our agreement.

"Damn. I didn't realize I was that obvious," he said, clearly stressed as he ran both hands through his hair.

"Don't worry, she won't say anything. And, she knows me better than anyone else in class. She could tell my reaction to you was anything but innocent," I said with a blush.

That made him smile and relax a bit.

We spent about ten more minutes chatting over nothing important before some students finally started trickling through the doors.

He gave us free time to work in the lab during class, which I welcomed because it meant we would separate a bit, making our desires a little easier to control.

Now that I had some separation from Aiden, I noticed just how many of the girls were drooling over him. At first, it made a nervous tickle run through me. I usually wasn't the jealous type, but the thought of any of them putting their hands on him made me pulse with anger.

_Get over yourself, Julia. He's not yours._

I stealthily watched him as he interacted with the other students, going over their projects and giving advice. He was genuinely good at photography instruction. The way he spoke to the students was precise, knowledgeable, and professional in every way. I also observed just how different he related with me compared to how he interacted with them.

Just as I was losing my mind in thoughts of Aiden and I back in the darkroom together, he glanced over and caught me smiling at him. And, damn it, I blushed. In an attempt to make it look purposeful, I winked and bit my lip, causing a delicious smile to spread across his face as he turned his attention back to the student he was talking to.

Everyone knew I had my independent study by myself after our class, so it wasn't out of the ordinary for me to stay behind.

Maddy was the last to leave. Just as I said goodbye to her, Aiden rolled his chair to the door of his office and popped his head out to say, "Hey, Maddy. Could you kick away those door stoppers and shut the doors on your way out?"

"Sure, Mr. Stone," Maddy said, with a flash of a grin in my direction.

I just mouthed 'thank you' as she rolled her eyes and began to shut the doors behind her.

Through the crack of the almost-closed door, she brought her thumb and pinky up to the side of her head and mouthed _call me_. Before I could respond, the door clicked shut.

Aiden rolled back into his office.

I sat down at Aiden's big L-shaped desk in the center of the classroom and loaded the digital photos I took of Pat's place onto his iMac. I should have been using one of the student iMacs, but there was something exciting about using Aiden's station.

As I began thumbing through all the photos, I realized I took a lot more than I thought. They turned out beautiful, but paled in comparison to the real thing.

Just as I came across a few photos of the mirror I loved, I heard a gasp from behind me. Startled, I turned and saw Aiden leaning, one hand on his big desk, the other on the back of the chair I was sitting in.

He was just staring at my photo in utter shock and I immediately felt embarrassed. I didn't want him to see these photos.

_Ground, swallow me up now, please,_ I begged.

# Chapter 13

_"This is a very vulnerable part of me, of who I am."_

* * *

"Is that the mirror you were talking about? The one you wished you could afford?" he asked in astonishment.

With awkwardness evident across my face, I slowly nodded. Needing to act more confident than I felt, I answered, "Yes. It's much bigger in real life than it looks in the photo. I wish I had something near it for comparison. Isn't it lovely?"

He squatted down, his arm still around the back of my chair. After a few long moments, he finally began to answer.

"Angels," was all but a whisper.

I just nodded and bit my lip. We both stared at the photo for a long moment.

"Do you like it because of the angels, Julia?" he asked and finally looked at me.

I hesitated and blushed. He just stared at me with an expectant look on his face, waiting for me to answer.

"Actually, you're going to think I'm such a child for this, but..." I trailed off, not sure how to explain my weird compulsion. "I love angels. I always have. Well, recently anyway. I actually collect cherubs and fairies. So, when I saw the mirror, it struck me as a perfect addition to my collection."

He just looked at me with shock on his face before he finally said, "And you're my angel. How perfect."

He gently placed his forehead against my cheek, and then nuzzled his nose into my neck. I felt him inhale once before pulling away and standing.

"It's a beautiful piece, Julia. And you're right, it's ideal for you."

He gently, reverently, touched my cheek and walked away. I felt my heart leave with him. The fact that I was falling for him when I barely knew him was nerve-wracking.

I copied all my digital files over to my flash drive and began to pack up. I briefly thought of inviting him to lunch with me, but then remembered he had classes steadily until three.

As I carried my stuff to leave, I walked over to his private office and said goodbye.

He stood, brought his hand behind my neck, and pulled me close. His cheek brushed up against mine and he whispered into my ear, "I'll call you."

A gentle peck caused a wave of sparks to warm my cheek.

I smiled, took a deep breath, and walked out.

Art History was boring and my lack of sleep was catching up to me. I struggled to stay awake through the fifty minutes of projector slides in the darkened room.

Just as I settled in the courtyard with my lunch, my phone buzzed. I frowned when I saw it wasn't Aiden's number.

I hadn't programmed his number into my phone yet because I wasn't sure if it would be a good idea to have it saved. I could just memorize it, or save it under a pseudo name.

I brought my thoughts back to the text message from Vic.

_Hey beautiful. Touching base bout 2nite. I am really looking fwd to seeing u. Txt me ur addy and I'll pick u up at 7. Later._

I had completely forgotten about my date with Vic. I immediately messaged him back with a smile on my face.

_Sounds like fun. Can't wait. I have something to do before though. Can I meet you there?_

Pressing send, I felt bad about lying to him. But, I wanted the power to leave if I needed to. I didn't want to be stuck there if he ended up being a total jerk.

Then my thoughts went back to Aiden. Would he be upset that I was going out on a date? Honestly, it wasn't like we were together. Yes, we had a very intense attraction, but we didn't need to answer to each other, right?

Sighing, I decided I should casually let him know so I could assure him Vic meant nothing. Whether it was right or wrong for me to feel possessive, I would have hated life if I knew he was going on a date with another girl.

Calc was almost unbearable. I wanted so badly to leave. Ceramics was the only thing that kept me glued to my seat.

The potter's wheel was calling my name. I couldn't help but answer it. There was something so therapeutic about throwing. I set up all my tools, put on my big red apron, and slapped some porcelain onto the wheel.

Using brute force, I centered the white clump of wetness easily. I stealthily plunged my fingers into the center and gently pulled, making the hole wider with every swift turn of the wheel.

The porcelain glided like butter through my fingers as I began to pull up on the sides. I didn't have a plan for what I was making. I just let the wet silk beneath my fingers make the decisions for me.

As I brought the sides up into a tall cylinder, I began bringing it inward. It was quickly becoming a nicely formed bottle shape. Grabbing my throwing stick, I compressed the sides, bulging them outward a bit while still keeping the neck narrow. My thumbs easily brought the top section in further, creating a beautifully long neck.

There was something so sensual about this shape. Well, I honestly thought anything about throwing was erotic, yet peaceful. But, it could be because of that movie, _Ghost_. Anyone who has seen that movie should now think of throwing as a very sensual and sexual act, for sure.

Just as I brought my wheel to a stop, I looked up and noticed class was over. I was alone. I was so absorbed in what I was doing that I didn't even realize everyone had left.

Just as I wiped my brow with the back of my hand, likely getting porcelain all in my hair, the classroom door slowly creaked open and gray eyes appeared through the crack.

I smiled and motioned for him to come in.

As usual, he made my heart pound and my palms sweat. Bringing a chair up next to me, he asked, "Is anyone else around?"

I shook my head no, unsure of why I suddenly felt so bashful again. This man tied me in knots.

"You look so adorable when you have clay all over you," he said with a smile, before glancing down at my project. "Did you just make that?"

He sounded so surprised.

I nodded, still blushing. I don't know what came over me, but I was suddenly very bashful that he was seeing some of my pottery. What if he didn't like it?

"Are you upset I am here, Angel? I can leave if you would like me to," he offered.

I had to force myself to talk, "No, please. Stay." I cleared my throat. "I'd like you to stay," I added with a smile.

"Then I would like to stay," he said, returning a smile back at me.

He watched me as I picked up the plastic bat that held my new bottle. Since it was only three thirty, I had about an hour and a half before the next class came in.

I slowly grabbed another empty bat and placed it on my wheel. I kneaded some more porcelain and thrust it hard, getting it as close to the center as possible.

I sat and began my assault on the lump of clay while he just watched me.

I felt his eyes lingering on my face, my hands, every part of me. Then, he finally spoke as I began bringing the sides up on this second form.

"You're absolutely amazing," he breathed.

I didn't look up. I just smiled.

"You being here, seeing my work, it makes me nervous," I admitted, still focusing on my throwing and never looking up.

"Oh, really? Why does it make you nervous? I saw you work on your photography today. I saw you work at the club. So, why does it make you nervous here?"

"I... I guess because this is where I have to try my hardest. I enjoy it, but it's also a challenge for me. I feel like any negative reaction from someone whose opinion means so much would just make me crumble," I admitted. "I guess this is a very vulnerable part of me, of who I am."

"I'm flattered my opinion means that much to you, Angel. But, I'm sure you're well aware of just how special you are. I'm amazed at your talents and how confidently you carry yourself," he expressed with awe in his voice.

I finally let my touch glide off the top of my new piece and looked him in the eye. He carefully leaned in and gently pressed a light kiss to my forehead.

"So, what are you doing tonight, Angel?"

"Actually, I have plans to go bowling," I said as I focused back on what was now forming into a nice vase.

"Bowling, huh? With who?" he asked with no accusation in his voice.

"You remember that guy who interrupted us out by my car on Monday?" He narrowed his eyes and nodded, so I continued. "He asked me then."

"I see. So, is it, like, a date?"

"I don't think so. He may want it to be, but I am not interested. He originally wanted to go to a movie, but I declined and suggested bowling instead. I was hoping to get some of my friends to come along so it could be a group thing, but everyone is busy tonight." My explanation came out as defensive, but I was glad because he seemed to visibly relax a bit.

"Okay, well, I have to get going. I hope you have fun tonight," he said in a clipped tone.

It pained me to think he was upset because I was going out with another guy. I didn't want him to be upset and I planned to be upright and open about that fact.

"Aiden?" I asked as I looked up at his retreating form.

"Yes, Julia?"

"You're not mad at me, are you?"

"Of course not. I cannot control who you have plans with. I also cannot hide my distaste in knowing some other guy will have the good graces of your company tonight, but I am not mad. Just disappointed. But I have no right to stop you. We already established we should keep our distance," he explained. He stood there for a moment, pondering something, then continued, "You'll call me if you need anything, right?"

"Of course. I will probably call or text you even if I don't need anything," I said with a smile.

"Good. That makes me happy. Goodbye, Angel."

"Bye."

# Chapter 14

_"My sensible self kept screaming to stop playing with fire."_

* * *

Just as I was about to leave my apartment and head over to the Union, Sid's number showed up on my caller ID.

"Hey, Sid. What's up?"

"Julia, a weird note was left on my car. I noticed it as I was leaving the apartment earlier today and thought you might know what it was about," she explained.

_Oh shit. Is he trying to get to me through Sid now? I hope he never found out it was her that helped me leave him._

"What did it say?" I asked.

"It says, _'You won't interfere again. You can't take her from me this time.'_ Julia, I'm worried. Is this who I think it is?" she asked, with concern etched in every syllable.

"God, I hope not, Sid. Damn it." I stayed quiet for a long moment. "Sid, I'm actually running late right now. But, this is one of the many things I've needed to talk to you about. For now, please try to stay safe? Let Pete or Dex walk you to your car?"

"What about you, Jules? You need to be safe too," she chided.

"I am... I will. I'm going out with a guy and I'll make sure he escorts me everywhere. Okay?" I lied. "We'll talk tomorrow, for sure. I have so much to tell you. I know you're happy with Sean, but I need you home tomorrow, okay? I need to catch you up."

"Of course, Jules. I'll be home," she promised.

"Love you, Sid."

"Love you, too, Jules. Text or call if you need me."

Tears began to well up in my eyes as I hung up with my friend. He wasn't going away. And if he did anything to hurt my friend, it would kill me.

I pushed my tears aside. I knew I kept saying I'd deal with it later, but it was easier for me to cope if I felt like I could just go one more night without having to worry about it all.

My night with Vic was just okay. He tried valiantly to put the moves on me and I turned him down. I explained kindly that I was interested in someone else. He wasn't happy and told me he would rather not see me at all if it meant he couldn't be with me.

I sighed as he walked out of the bowling alley in the middle of our game. I'm so glad I decided to drive myself. Otherwise, I would have been stranded.

As I began dragging myself up to my apartment, I prayed there would be no contact from _him_. I couldn't deal with it right now.

Thankfully, there were no notes on my car, no notes shoved in the doorjamb, nothing. I breathed out a puff of relieved air and sulked to my room, pulling my phone out on the way.

First I sent a text to Sid.

_I'm home and safe. Please let me know that you make it to Sean's okay, or if you come home, wake me and let me know you're alive._

Immediately after sending, I started a text to Aiden.

_He isn't happy with me. I should have never accepted his invitation. I'm glad I was smart enough to drive myself there._

Maybe I shouldn't be sharing this kind of stuff with him. But then again, I wanted him to know I didn't enjoy my date.

Aiden responded back almost immediately.

_I'm glad you drove yourself too. Are you okay? Do you need company?_

I smiled at his thoughtfulness, but having him here right now would just make me uncomfortable.

_No, thank you. Actually, I would love your company, but I'm so exhausted. I'm thinking about just calling it a night since I only managed 5-6 hours of sleep over the past two nights._

He was probably the fastest texter I'd ever known because, within moments, I had a response.

_No problem, Angel. Call me if you need to. I'll be up for a while longer._

I replied.

_Thank you, Aiden. Goodnight._

And again, his response was immediate.

_Goodnight, Angel mine._

I felt great the next morning. Sleep definitely did me some good. Luckily, the nightmares only woke me up twice, which was a marked improvement.

I wanted to dress in something sensible, knowing I needed to work in the ceramics studio again today but also wanting to impress...

"For real, Julia? Do you really need to impress your professor?" I chided myself, rolling my eyes at my stupid actions. However, the fact was I _wanted_ to impress him even though my sensible self kept screaming to stop playing with fire.

I decided on jean capris and a halter tank top with a hoodie. The tank top was a little fancier than my usual attire. Lace adorned the neckline, which really wasn't around my neck at all, but more around my boobs. Stuffing my C-cups into this tank was a bit of a challenge, but I felt comfortable and confident.

Parking was a little easier this morning because classes weren't as thick on Thursdays and I wasn't pressed for time. I arrived a bit earlier than I said I would, and ended up parking right before eight thirty.

"Now why couldn't I get this good of a parking spot Monday?" I asked myself, knowing full well it was a stupid, rhetorical question.

I casually made my way to building P and felt a new sense of confidence as I entered the classroom. The comforting sounds of trickling water and the smell of processing chemicals made me sigh with contentment.

Noticing there was no one around, I immediately set my things down on the lab table and began rummaging to find the new roll of film I needed to develop.

Making my way through the darkened hallway, I headed toward the very back room, which was about the size of a closet and locked on the inside so that I could place my film safely into the developing tank without any contaminating light.

The process was a tad tricky because I needed to remove the film from its canister in pitch-blackness and carefully wind it around a reel, all using my sense of touch. I loved every minute of it.

Just as I grabbed for the handle on the door, a strong hand reached out and caught my wrist.

"Good Morning, Angel." I could just barely see his flash of teeth through the dim, red light in the hallway.

"Morning, Charlie!" I joked with an excited tone, attempting to mimic the beautiful Charlie's Angels trio.

Aiden threw his head back and let out a throaty laugh, all the while keeping his hand on mine. His touch bathed me in a warm, heady glow.

"Well, you're in a good mood this morning. Any particular reason why?" He had that sexy-ass grin on his face again and even in the dim light, I saw a playful desire in his eyes.

_Yes, you are the reason,_ I thought to myself. I couldn't really say that out loud though... or could I? Suddenly, my mouth made the decision for me.

"You are definitely the reason why I'm in such a good mood, Aiden. But, I also love coming in here during open lab time. The sound of the trickling water soothes every muscle in my body. It's heaven in the form of a darkroom and I can't help but smile whenever I am able to spend time here." My words just flew out of my mouth with such passion, I completely forgot he was still holding my hand.

"It's definitely heaven all right," he said, not taking his eyes off me. His words made me suck in a ragged breath. Well, it wasn't his words so much as his tone. The tone that clearly said he had other things on his mind. "So, you're going to develop your film first? Mind if I join you?"

I didn't know how to respond. I wanted to scream, _YES! Please join me in this pitch-dark closet so I can feel you... smell you... hear you breathe._ But, was it safe to be that alone with such an enigmatic and utterly intoxicating man? Again, I let my mouth do all the thinking.

"Please," I whispered.

Before I could react further, he pulled the door open and led me in with the hand he was still holding.

My heart pounded and my stomach dropped as I heard the click of the lock on the door. I turned on the light, set all of my items up in a strategic manner, and told him I was ready. He shut the light off, plummeting us in complete darkness.

# Chapter 15

_"If he wasn't going to offer his lips to me, I was going to take whatever part of him I could get between my teeth."_

* * *

The electricity in the air told me he was coming closer. Footsteps, barely audible, whispered along the floor behind me.

My hands fumbled for the canister. I needed to pop the top off and carefully remove the film.

I could feel him close behind me. He was really close. As I successfully removed the film from its canister, I could feel him move even nearer. I felt his breath by my ear and heard him gasp slightly as a curl fell forward and must have brushed against his face.

I was just about done putting the film around the reel when I felt his finger slowly push the tendril of hair back behind my ear.

I deftly finished coiling the film and placed it in the developing tank. Once the lid was in place, effectively protecting my film from light exposure, I spoke.

"Okay. I'm good." My voice was barely a whisper. I didn't seem to have the strength to muster any more volume.

"Mmhmm..." he moaned in my ear. "Your hair smells divine, Angel."

I felt his hand brush against the back of my ear and push my hair to the side, exposing my neck to his touch. I felt his breath on me and, suddenly, it was as if all the oxygen in the room had been used up completely. I couldn't breathe.

"You're so beautiful, even in darkness," he said adoringly and I felt the tickle of his breath on my neck.

Warmth sizzled through my abdomen, my clit pulsed, and my nipples hardened. His words whispered through my ears, seductive and alluring.

His body pressed against my back and he wrapped his hands around my waist, sticking his thumbs into the waistband of my jeans. His fingers gently touched my hipbones. His touch made me arch my back and tilt my head to rest on his shoulder.

His lips, hot as fire, brushed along the column of my neck. I wanted to turn my body and wrap myself around him, but he held me in place.

"Aiden, I thought we were going to try and behave ourselves," I said breathlessly as he continued his assault on my neck.

"I don't care," he mumbled, clearly aware he was melting me to the bone.

Animalistic lust took us over. Grabbing my shoulders, he quickly turned me so my chest pressed against his and shoved my back up against the wall with just enough force to tell me he was turned on as much as I was.

As if attempting to control his urges, he let go of me and I felt his hands press against the wall on either side of my head, just above my shoulders.

"Oh, God. I want to touch you," he said hoarsely. "I want to touch every inch of you."

I could tell his lips were so close. The tip of his nose brushed against mine, causing me to involuntarily tilt my head upward, attempting to close the gap between our lips. As if he sensed me pouncing, he turned his chin up, causing me to meet the scruffy facial hair on his jaw.

Unable to see my prey, I reached out and dug my nails into his strong back, pulling him closer to me and lightly sinking my teeth into his jaw. If he wasn't going to offer his lips to me, I was going to take whatever part of him I could get between my teeth.

As if on cue, a rumble echoed from his throat. His hands snaked down my body, grabbing my ass and pulling me against him.

The move was so bold; I thought for sure he was going to kiss me. Instead, he tilted his head up, exposing his neck to my nibbling assault.

His body, hot and hard, pressed me against the cold, concrete wall. His hands, still on my ass, lifted me slightly so I was forced to the tips of my toes.

I felt his mouth on my neck again and couldn't help voicing my pleasure.

"Oh, Aiden. Kiss me now," I begged. I didn't know why I had to beg this man to press his lips against mine. I only knew I needed more. So much more.

"Tell me, Juliana. Do you want me?" he asked softly, caressing my ear with his lips.

"Christ, yes!" My answer left my mouth before I even had time to process what I was saying. I was quite simply speechless.

"Then you shall have me... eventually." With that, he let go, opened the door, and walked out.

I was left standing there, completely overwhelmed, and aching with desire.

Utterly pent up with sexual frustration, I had to continue with my film development. After I agitated the developer chemicals in the tank and set it in the flow of water to rinse, I made my way to the lab table and pretended to busy myself. In reality, I was trying to make tabs on where Aiden could have gone.

As if I summoned him, he came strolling out of his private office and made his way around to his large desk. He looked like the perfect picture of composure, while I felt like I was going to wither away with yearning. This time, aware there were no other students using the lab at this hour, I wasn't embarrassed as I watched him sit at his iMac and begin to work.

His movements, as he manipulated the image in Photoshop, were nothing short of impressive. A new thrill roared through me as I thought of him teaching me new and exciting things... and that could be taken so many different ways, which made it even more stimulating.

Suddenly, as if lightning struck me and jolted my cerebral cortex to function properly, I recognized the photo he was working on.

It was me.

He must have taken a photo of me while I was working the other night. The blue glowed around me like an oceanic halo and made the wispy curls that fell out of my hairband around my face look like my hair was flowing in water. I was smiling, my head slightly tilted back as if I was in mid-laugh. There was a slight blur to the photo and I knew it was because of the low lighting. He had to leave the shutter open slightly longer in order to get the proper exposure.

Not realizing what I was doing, I must have moved across the room to where he sat. My hand rested on his shoulder as I stared at the screen.

"That's me..." I whispered, unable to clear the lump that had taken residence in my throat.

"And it doesn't even do you justice, Angel," he said with a hint of adoration.

I couldn't help but continue my stare as I dropped to my knees in order to get a view of the screen straight on.

"Oh, no, Juliana. The last place you belong is on the floor."

He swiftly picked me up and placed me in his lap.

I panicked and looked up around the room. Just as my eyes landed on the closed, locked door, I heard him chuckle.

I glared back at him with a little annoyance in my stare for laughing at me. Delight touched his eyes as he wrapped his arms around my waist and said, "I closed them shortly after you came in. Technically, I've changed the lab time so it doesn't start until eleven. The changes have been posted, so no one will be surprised. According to Mr. Barnes' notes, only one student showed up for lab early on Tuesdays or Thursdays... and now I have a strong suspicion, that one student was you. I actually made the decision to do so before I met you. Of course, now I am convinced that I am a pure genius, because this means I have you all to myself, Juliana."

I just sat there in stunned silence. Not only was I speechless, but my mind was completely blank as well.

"Do you like it?" he asked, nodding his head toward the computer screen.

"It's amazing. You were able to make something so ordinary look absolutely stunning," I admired.

"You are anything but ordinary, Juliana. You take my breath away." His words, whispered into my ear, sent a surge of tingles all over my body.

I closed my eyes and relished the feel of his breath so close to my skin. I felt him lightly brush my hair to the side and his lips almost touch the puff of my lobe.

"So beautiful..." he whispered, causing his mouth to brush the edge of my ear. I could feel his excitement press against my backside as I sat in his lap.

He placed a small peck at the soft skin just behind my ear. Leaning back into the office chair slightly, he let me lay my head on his shoulder and snuggle my nose into the crook of his neck.

God, he smelled so good. Just the way a man should smell. I wanted to taste him, kiss him, lick him. Luckily, my brains were somewhat aware that we were on campus and I restrained my desires.

A soft moan left my throat and I felt his hand tuck into my hair at the back of my neck in response.

He just held me for several moments. I felt so safe and secure in his arms. I barely knew this man and yet he made me feel safer than I had ever felt my entire life.

His hand slowly left the back of my head and I didn't move. I didn't want to move. I felt him move the mouse around and heard a few keystrokes. I could tell he was continuing to work on the photo.

Feeling a little awkward for being in his way, I slowly tilted and opened my eyes, still keeping my head on his shoulder. I watched him gracefully work with only one hand.

He must have known I was now watching, because he spoke and said, "This was the only photo that turned out well with the low light."

"How many did you take?" I asked.

"Oh, roughly twenty to thirty. I didn't count. I wanted to take more, but since I haven't officially asked the owner if it was okay, I didn't want to offend anyone and get kicked out," he chuckled, although I could tell he wasn't completely joking.

Just after he saved the photo, his hand came up to my face and cupped my cheek, rubbing light circles around with his thumb. He touched my lips and trailed his fingertips around my jaw.

He put his hand down to rest on my hip just as I lifted my head and looked at him.

Our lips were inches apart when I whispered, "I should get back to work."

I didn't make any attempt to move. All it would take is for one slight move in his direction and sparks would fly. I could tell kissing him would be nothing short of mind-blowing. I also knew getting involved with him, especially here, was not wise.

He brought his hand back up to my face and caressed my skin some more. His finger touching my lips was my undoing. My eyes fluttered shut and I let out a sigh of appreciation.

Just as I thought he was going to kiss me, he grabbed my face in both his hands and gently placed a kiss on my forehead.

"Go work, Angel. I promised I'd let you get some work done alone. And I'm nothing if not a man of my word," he assured me quietly while looking straight into my eyes.

I got nervous. I didn't want to be alone, but I also didn't want to divulge my reasons why. Still, I couldn't resist...

"You're not leaving, are you?" I asked, panic clear as a bell in my voice.

He chuckled and shook his head, "No, Julia. I don't have the strength to leave you right now, or possibly ever. I plan to stay in here while you work in the darkroom. I really want to see how those prints turn out and don't want to be a distraction, unless you need me."

"Okay," I said in a sad, almost scared, sounding voice. I hated myself for sounding so vulnerable, but I couldn't help it. "Even though you are a distraction, I still want you to stay with me," I said with a fake smile, trying to recover from my fear-laced response.

I looked at him with pleading eyes, hoping he wouldn't ask questions.

"What are you scared of, Angel? Is everything okay?" Of course, my luck, he asked questions.

"Yeah, it's nothing. I'm being silly. I don't want to burden you," I said, a silent request visible in my eyes.

"Of course, I won't leave. I'll stay in this room until you're ready to take me," he said with a wag of his eyebrows and a grin on his face.

I thanked him with a hug around his neck and then got up from his lap. I'm sure I was probably breaking his leg from sitting on it for so long.

The rest of the morning was spent in the darkroom. He did just what he said he would do... he left me to work alone. I knew he was around, which made me feel comfortable, especially since I really didn't want to be truly alone.

I was surprised at how focused I managed to keep myself. Every time I heard the darkroom door open, my heart took a flying leap, knowing it would be Aiden's beautiful form coming through the door.

By quarter till eleven, I had several very successful prints and couldn't have been happier with the turnout.

Noticing the classroom doors were now open, but still no other students were around, I walked to the lab table and laid out my work. Aiden walked over and stood behind me. Since no one else was in the room at the moment, I wished he would touch me, talk to me, breathe on me... anything. But he just stood there, gazing at my work.

He stood so close he was almost touching his front to my back. But he kept a hairs' distance between us, which made me excited and disappointed all in one breath.

Finally, he spoke. "Phenomenal." It was barely a whisper but it held such sensual truth.

I turned to him, but he was still looking down at the prints. I just stared at him and smiled. His genuine reaction to my work gave me courage I never knew I had.

"I was hoping we could eat somewhere a little more private than the courtyard. There's a little path leading out to..."

"I'll go anywhere you take me, Angel," he interrupted with a shy smile on his face.

# Chapter 16

_"His taste was the anti-venom that would save my life."_

* * *

As soon as the lab volunteer, Angela, showed up at precisely eleven, I knew Aiden was free to leave. Excitedly, I packed all my work away and stashed my things in his office. Aiden smoothly placed his camera around his neck and one shoulder, making it fall effortlessly by his sculpted waist. I smiled as I remembered seeing him wearing his camera like that when he shrugged off my curses in the parking lot on Monday.

"What are you smiling about?" he asked, just as I was about to head out.

"Oh, nothing really. Just remembering you wearing your camera like that when I screamed at you Monday. I remember being somewhat surprised that I didn't know you because I thought I knew all of the photography students. I used to assist some of the beginning students in Mr. Barnes' other classes. So, when I saw you with the camera, it made me question why I had never seen you before," I rattled on.

He chuckled, put his arm around my shoulder, and said, "Well, I'm glad the experience was so memorable for you."

I lightly elbowed him in his taut six-pack and gave him a sly grin.

I grabbed our lunch cooler and led the way out to the back parking lot.

One thing I liked about Angela, she kept to herself. She just gave us a courteous nod as we headed out the classroom doors together.

Aiden looked at me curiously but didn't ask where I was taking him. It was as if he wanted to prove he trusted me, although picking a picnic spot wasn't really something that earned trust, now was it? Knowing we didn't want to get caught spending this much time together, I guessed the location _was_ rather important.

I smiled at the thought of us getting a little too close during our picnic date.

In the center of the back parking lot was a large gazebo with a sidewalk going straight through. The gazebo, covered in vines of jasmine, smelled divine. Even though I loved the faux-garden paradise, it definitely wasn't private enough, considering it was smack in the middle of rows and rows of cars.

Continuing to follow the sidewalk, we walked side by side without speaking. I led him off the sidewalk and through a small canopy of trees.

This was what I loved about the pine tree forests that lined the backside of the college campus. There were so many beautiful and peaceful places to relax that most people were completely unaware of.

We followed the small, dirt path through a thicket of trees until we stepped into a small meadow with springtime wildflowers just beginning to bloom.

I was glad I decided to wear tennis shoes instead of sandals today.

Since the college had a zoology department, there was a small zoo of animals several hundred yards from this private, little meadow. In the opposite corner of where we stood, we caught sight of a beautiful male peacock with his feathers splayed for us to marvel at his natural beauty.

Aiden immediately grabbed his camera and began snapping a few shots, squatting down low to get some of the flowers within the viewfinder.

The peacock was so graceful as he ducked back into the rim of trees and disappeared from our sight. I could faintly hear other peacock calls in the distance and it made me grin. They sounded like crying cats.

"I remember when I first started going to this school, I had no idea what the sound was that sounded like crying cats," I chuckled as I continued. "It was probably a few months before someone finally told me there was a zoo department back here."

"Yeah, this is a pretty good school," he said with conviction.

I just nodded and kept walking.

Bravely, I grabbed his hand and sparks tingled through me with the slightest touch of skin against skin. His touch was so warm and inviting. Staring at each other, we both just stood there and enjoyed one another's contact.

I smiled, knowing I was holding a forbidden fruit in my hand, and caring less whether I ended up banished from the Garden of Eden. In my mind, this fruit was well worth it.

Breaking our gaze but keeping a tight grasp on his hand, I led him toward a clear spot amongst the wildflowers. Regrettably, I had to let go to spread out a small blanket I was carrying in my arms.

As I spread the blanket, he kept his hand suspended, as if he pretended my fingers were still enveloped in his.

Grabbing his hand again, I knelt down on the blanket and looked up at him. At this moment, I saw the carnal desire in his expression.

Just then, I noticed he still had his camera in his other hand, and by instinct, a smile broke across my face. Noticing my grin, Aiden brought the camera up with the one hand, leaving his other hand still grasped in mine, and took several quick shots of me looking up at him and even a few of me looking away with a bit of embarrassment.

He slowly lowered himself down to my level and just knelt there, gazing into my eyes.

"My perfect subject," he said with a serious, almost sad look on his face.

He brought the set of hands we still had clasped together and brushed his lips to my knuckles, then the pads of each finger, then my palm, then my wrist... As he continued his way up my arm, I giggled.

Was he trying to tickle me on purpose?

Looking into my eyes, he said, "Such an angelic sound. I want to hear you laugh more often."

I smiled at his sweet words. "Keep up with the tickling and you definitely will hear me laugh more often."

I broke our trance, and the hold we had on each other, so I could serve the lunch I packed for us.

"I made chicken salad sandwiches. I hope that is okay," I softly spoke with my head down.

Aiden gently grabbed my chin and tilted my face upward and said, "It's perfect. You're perfect."

I blushed and focused back on the cooler to continue my hostess act. I pulled out some bottled water and food.

We sat facing each other with our legs crisscrossed and took a few bites of our sandwiches.

I watched him eat as if I'd never seen someone eat a sandwich before. Each move his mouth made, each time he brought his tongue out to lick and clean his lips, each time his lips pressed firmly around the water bottle as he drank, I melted. Even the bob of his throat as he swallowed was erotic.

Even when he wasn't trying to be sexy, he was fucking hot as hell. And it wasn't just his looks, but the way he looked at _me_. The way he treated me was like no other experience I'd ever had. I was so turned on right now, it was actually painful.

Without thinking, my eyes darted toward his pants to see if I affected him, too.

He must've noticed where my thoughts went, because he began to chuckle.

I looked up and saw he had a little bit of mayo in the corner of his mouth. I brought my middle finger to the crease of his lips, wiped the little speck of white, and in an act of boldness, brought my finger to my mouth and sucked it clean, fluttering my eyes shut in the process, as if his taste was the anti-venom that would save my life.

He closed his eyes like he was in pain and a small moan escaped his throat.

He set his sandwich aside and looked back at me. I couldn't tell, but it almost seemed like he was sad again. Maybe he was realizing what a bad idea it was to get involved with a student.

In an attempt to lighten the mood, I changed the subject. Uncrossing my legs, I planted my feet slightly apart in front of me and propped my elbows on my knees.

"I also brought some fruit... grapes and strawberries." I smiled big at my attempt to be sweet.

"Ahh. Actually, grapes would be great, but I'm not too fond of strawberries," he said with a playful look on his face.

"Oh, what a shame," I said with a hint of seduction in my voice. "Because they're very plump and juicy. I just love strawberries."

"Oh, you do, do you?" he teased.

I nodded, biting my lip out of nervousness with what I was about to do.

Then, I did the most daring thing I could think of.

I grabbed one of the strawberries and slowly brought it to my mouth. I parted my lips and thrust my tongue slightly out to meet with the delicious, red morsel. I bit down while sucking the juices slowly. My eyes fluttered and rolled shut as I enjoyed the delectable flavors bursting onto my taste buds. Seductively, I flicked the leftover green cap into the grass beside us, then began licking and sucking on the two fingers that were covered with the sticky juice.

After enjoying each slow chew, I opened my eyes to gaze upon a man with power and hunger in his eyes. Hunger for me.

# Chapter 17

_"You're like a drug to me. I crave you."_

* * *

The next thing I knew, Aiden was on his hands and knees, methodically making his way toward me.

Out of sheer instinct, I backed away while keeping my legs slightly apart and propping myself back on my arms. He continued his prowl until he was kneeling between my knees with both his hands braced beside me.

He edged closer to me, his lips hovering precariously close to mine. A sudden gasp of breath was all I could manage before our lips met.

His right hand steadied my upper back while he held himself up with his left, hovering over me. His chest pressed hot and hard against mine. Our tongues met and tangled together. I struggled for air but couldn't pull away. He consumed me.

His mouth probed at mine. His teeth nipped and his tongue laved at my upper lip before he moved to the corner of my mouth.

Forgotten were my doubts and fears. All that existed in this moment was this man. His touch, his kiss, his very nature, wrapped around me and filled me with desire and need.

Snaking his hands underneath my butt, he lifted me, straddling me onto his lap. He was on his knees, sitting back on his feet, while my legs wrapped around his waist haphazardly.

I could feel his excitement pressing into my center through my jeans.

I reached for him, gliding my fingers through his silky, blond hair at the nape of his neck, pulling him closer. My arms wrapped around him as I began moving my hips slightly, uncontrollably, against him.

His strong hands held my back tight and tangled in my hair. I lolled my head to the side, offering my neck as he trailed kisses down my jaw. Throwing my head back gently, I willingly offered more of myself to him.

His kisses trailed down the lace-trimmed neckline of my rather busty tank top. The wet sensation of his tongue tracing the swell of my breasts made a moan escape my mouth in a sound of pure ecstasy.

He slowly pecked and licked his way back up to my mouth, devouring me again and laving at me with his tongue.

His strong fingers caressed my cheek and the side of my head as he began to pull away. Our breaths were short and erratic. Our foreheads were pressed together, the tension between us exploding like a firecracker, sizzling through our bodies.

"I'm sorry, Angel," he said between panting breaths, his lips still within an inch of mine. "I never should have let that happen."

I pushed away and slowly climbed off his lap, disappointment riddled on my face. I was embarrassed. I obviously stepped over a boundary I shouldn't have by trying to seduce him. His rejection pained me.

I turned my head away, praying I wouldn't become a blubbering mess. My emotions were already raw from the past few days. All it would take is a slight shift in my control for it all to come flowing out again.

"Please don't be upset, Juliana. I would give anything to take away that sad look on your face."

"Then don't regret kissing me," I quietly exclaimed, with obvious pain in my voice. I didn't think before I let the words leave my lips.

"Come here." He grabbed my hand and tried to pull me onto his lap again. I struggled with him. I wanted nothing more than for his arms to wrap around me and comfort me, but I also wanted him to know his rejection hurt.

"Julia..."

"Stop, Aiden. Don't toy with me. You either want this, or you don't. But there is only so much rejection I can take and..." I trailed off as I stared at him and steeled my emotions so I wouldn't make a fool of myself.

"Damn. Just let me explain. I'm not rejecting you," he said softly as he grabbed my hand again. This time I didn't struggle. "Come here, please. I need you here."

I made my way back onto his lap. This time he was sitting with his legs crisscrossed and directed me to sit with my legs dangling over his right knee. He wrapped his arms around me and stroked my cheek with his thumb.

"I didn't mean to upset you. You demolish my control, Julia. I can't seem to stay away from you. From the moment you walked through that classroom door, I haven't been able to get you out of my mind. You're like a drug to me. I crave you. But I worry I may mess up your college career if I let things go on like this. You have such a promising talent and I wouldn't want to ruin everything just because I can't control myself." His words were sincere and heartfelt, but it was too late.

I couldn't believe he was thinking about me over himself. He should be thinking about his career, not mine. Ultimately, I would think the professor would be the one reprimanded over a situation like this, not the other way around.

"So, our only option is to stay away from each other? How is that even possible?" I asked with bewilderment in my voice.

I know it had only been four days, but I already saw this man as an irresistible part of my life. I couldn't imagine going through each day _pretending_ not to care for him— _pretending_ he didn't cause each nerve in my body to feel excitement and power.

"No, Angel. That is just not possible. I can't stay away from you. Not anymore," he admitted.

"Then why are you trying to push me away?" I asked as I looked into his eyes. He didn't answer with words, but the emotion swimming in his gaze was all the answer I needed.

I leaned into him and nuzzled my face against the crook of his neck as I firmly said, "I guess we'll just have to be careful then, Aiden. Because there is no way I could stay away from you either. You have consumed my every thought since you stole my parking spot."

My words were muffled from being spoken into his neck. But I could tell he heard every word, because the tension rolled off him like an avalanche.

"Julia, I would give anything for a chance to make you happy," he said with a sigh in his voice.

He let go of his tight hold on me. Kissing my nose, he said, "Let's eat."

I continued to sit on his lap and we ate the rest of our lunch in silence.

It was a beautiful day and we spent every minute enjoying it with each other. We still had about an hour and a half to kill, so we used our time to get to know each other better. He talked about photography school in Savannah and how much he enjoyed it there.

Somehow, we managed to get on the subject of my family. I left the information about my parents to a minimum. There was no reason my relationship with them, or lack of, should bring down this wonderful day.

Since we were on the subject of my family, I decided to tell him about Daemon.

"My brother was the closest thing I had to a true family. We were so close and would spend almost all of our time together when we weren't in school. He took care of me. He taught me how to ride a bike, how to drive, how to fish, and even how to chase away icky boys," I said with a smile. Remembering my brother always brought a smile to my face, until I thought about that day.

"We were on our way back from one of his friend's birthday parties. Even though I was in high school and he was in college, Daemon still took me places and didn't leave me home often. He said it was good for me to experience the college scene so that I wouldn't go crazy when it was my turn to party hard. He was always very responsible. He never drank unless he knew he had someone to drive him or he was staying over," I explained as I recalled how uncharacteristically responsible my big brother was.

"That night was no exception. He didn't drink the entire night because he knew he had to get me home so I could get some sleep for my SAT test in the morning. We were headed home at about ten at night when a pickup slammed into the back of Daemon's car, pushing him out into the intersection. He immediately pushed my head down, so I didn't see anything that happened. But I was told later that we were pushed underneath a tractor-trailer, which severed the entire top of Daemon's Firebird. I survived because he pushed me down, but he wasn't quick enough," I said, recalling my heartbreaking story in as much detail as I could stomach.

"I lost my best friend that night all because some moron in a pickup truck was driving drunk and didn't notice a whole row of brake lights in front of him."

"Geez, Julia. I don't know what I would do if I lost my brother. He and I are thicker than thieves. I can't imagine how tough that must have been for you, especially at such a young age," Aiden consoled as he grabbed my hand and held it tight.

"Even though I miss him terribly and my heart aches for him, I honestly love talking about him. Just the hope that he'll touch someone else's life the way he touched mine makes me smile inside. He truly was an amazing person," I explained with all honesty.

"If he raised a wonderful woman like you, I agree."

I smiled at his compliment. He was very sweet. Since we still had about an hour left before his next class, I decided to take the brief time as a chance to lie down on the blanket and close my eyes, breathing in the fresh spring air and warming in the sun.

Shortly after I lay on my back, taking up real estate on half the blanket, Aiden eased his way down next to me and laced his fingers through mine to hold my hand.

After about five minutes of innocent hand holding, I decided I wanted to go farther. Now that I have had a taste of Aiden Stone, I was starving for more.

Bravely, I sat up and positioned myself over this gorgeous man by straddling his hips. Bracing my elbows on either side of his head, I hovered mere centimeters away from his lips, daring him to close the gap.

A sexy-ass grin crept up onto his face.

Digging his fingers into my hips, he lunged forward and took control of my mouth. His taste exploded onto my tongue and sent flurries of pleasure cascading through my body.

His strong hands began their ascent. Slowly lifting my tank top, his fingers caressed the sides of my back and continued to make their way up.

After grinding my hips and chest into him for a few minutes, he stealthily rolled us both over so he was now on top.

Damn. And I thought he looked good beneath me. He looked even more exquisite hovering over me with his strong weight between my legs. The solid muscles of his arms pressed through the dress shirt he wore, making me want to rip it off and toss it across the meadow.

"Oh, Aiden..." I panted, his name echoing more like a question than I had intended.

"Yes, Juliana?" he breathed.

"I want you. Please, Aiden. I want all of you," I pleaded.

"Fuck. I know, Angel. I know. I want you more than my next breath."

But... I could totally hear the _but_ coming before it tumbled out of his mouth.

"But, not here. God, I want to, more than anything. But, not here," he explained.

With our foreheads pressed together, we were both panting, unable to breathe between passionate kisses.

As if he sensed the argument building inside of me, he continued, "I don't want to hold back. I want to make you scream, Julia. In my bed. In my arms. While I make sweet love to you."

"Oh, God. That sounds wonderful, Aiden," I gasped.

Knowing we had to slow down, or there would be no stopping, Aiden slowly rolled to the side. We both lay there on our sides, facing each other, our legs intertwined together, as we attempted to catch our breath.

He had his hand on my cheek, stroking my face lightly with his thumb. I held his wrist and pressed kisses to the palm of his hand.

After a few minutes, I slowly began to regain normal breathing.

"Aiden?"

"Yes, Angel mine?"

"Don't you think we're moving too fast?" I asked. I knew it was a silly question to ask, but I had to know his opinion on just how fast this was progressing.

"Yes, I think we're moving way too fast. But, there's no stopping it now. I don't think we ever had a chance. You blindsided me, Julia. I need you. There's no going back."

"I agree."

He continued to lovingly stroke my face while we stared at each other and absorbed the March sun.

I must have dozed off, because the next thing I knew, Aiden was cradling me in his arms, carrying me as if I were light as a feather.

"Aiden, what are you doing? Put me down," I quietly scolded him and wiggled so he would put me down before someone saw us. Luckily, we were still within the confines of the shaded trees and hadn't gone out in the open yet.

Aiden began to put me down, slowly, allowing my body to slide sensually down his hard front. He kissed my forehead and then released me, walking back toward the way we came.

He had a humorous grin on his face and just shook his head while carrying the lunch cooler.

"What?" What the heck was he laughing at? There was nothing more infuriating than being excluded from a joke, especially when you had a feeling the joke was about you.

"You have a little bit of grass in your hair," he said, with a slight chuckle. "I would get it out for you, but I'm worried you'll bite my hand off if I try to touch you in public." He waved his hand around as if to gesture we were now walking toward the gazebo.

He didn't seem angry though... just making a joke at my expense.

I tried to ignore his amusement as we passed through the gazebo and continued toward the buildings.

By now, I was walking just a little ways ahead of him. So, I flipped my hair down, bent at the waist, and shook my curls with my fingers to try and rid my hair of any foliage. I then flipped my hair back up in a dramatic fashion, shook it back and forth to make the curls lay just right, and then glanced over my shoulder at Aiden.

He stopped dead in his tracks. His smoldering, animalistic look told me he wanted me. No words were needed because pure lust emanated from his eyes.

I let out a single amusing chuckle and continued to walk toward building P.

A few seconds later, a flash of dirty blond hair zipped passed me and touched my ass on his way. I looked ahead and Aiden was leaning against a pole, wagging his eyebrows and waving my phone in the air in a tantalizing fashion.

Damn it. He must've taken it out of my pocket.

I hurried forward and was going to protest, but he put his hand up to my lips to make me chill so he could explain. "I'm just going to program my cell and home numbers into your phone. It looks like you never saved my number. I already have yours in mine and I'd like you to know it's me when I call you."

"I've been meaning to ask you how you got my number in the first place..."

"Because, it's in your school records, Angel. I'm not a stalker or anything. I just have an advantage." With that, he winked, turned, and kept on walking at a brisk pace while still fiddling with my phone.

As we approached the building, he discretely handed my phone back to me and motioned for me to follow him. We went around a different way so we could go into a back door, which led right into his office.

"Ooh. This is convenient," I said with a sly grin.

Once in his private office, I noticed he had mat board taped over the small vertical window on the office door. There were no other windows in the small room, which meant we had full privacy.

Aiden looked over at me with an unreadable expression.

_Oh, what I wouldn't give to know what's going on in his mind right now._

He had about fifteen minutes before his next class and the thought of leaving him pained me. The electricity between us was undeniable and completely foreign to me. No man had ever made me feel this way before.

Slowly, he put his camera down and sauntered toward me. Raising his hand to my head, he gently swept a curl away from my brow, his fingertips leaving tingles in their wake. He pressed his hand to my cheek and I leaned into him, closing my eyes and savoring his touch.

He gently and reverently kissed me. This kiss was much softer and gentler than in the meadow, but was still full of passion.

"Thank you for lunch. I enjoyed myself. I especially enjoyed spending time with you, Angel," he murmured against my lips and then dove in for another fiery kiss.

Just as I brought my hands to the taut muscles of his back, his pocket began to vibrate.

A low curse passed his lips, making me chuckle and pull away.

He pulled the phone out of his pocket and frowned when he looked at the caller ID.

"Julia, I have to take this. It's my wife."

As he answered the phone with a quiet _Hello_ , I felt like someone sucker-punched me in the stomach and left me to rot. I know he saw my eyes widen and my mouth gape open at him as I backed away toward the door. I didn't care.

I quickly gathered my things and began to leave through the back door of his office. He lightly grabbed my wrist and I jerked away from his hold on me. Surprised with my reaction, he told... _his_ _wife_... to hold on for one second.

"Julia, I'm sorry. I'll explain later. Please, don't be mad." Without responding to him or even giving him a chance to finish that stupid statement, I turned and left.

# Chapter 18

_"Not only was I attempting academic suicide by getting involved with my professor, but I was going to hell for screwing around with someone's husband to boot."_

* * *

In a fit of rage and emotional exhaustion, I decided not to go to the ceramics studio. I needed to get to my car before the damn tears started to fall. As soon as my ass was in the seat, I broke down.

"He's married?" I sobbed to no one in particular.

Not only was I attempting academic suicide by getting involved with my professor, but I was going to hell for screwing around with someone's husband to boot.

I knew I shouldn't drive while my vision was blurred with tears, but I didn't want to risk him coming out after me. There was no reason we should hash anything out on school grounds. And honestly, I didn't think I even wanted to give him a chance to explain. He didn't say 'ex-wife' and who knows if he would have told me about her if she hadn't called at that particular time.

As I pulled out of my rock star parking spot, I saw him round the corner of the building. I carefully accelerated through the lot while watching him in my rearview mirror. He stood with one hand on his hip and the other running through his hair. A gesture I now realized he did when he was nervous or upset.

Just as I saw him turn and slap the wall of the building with his hand, I glanced forward to the sight of taillights. I managed to stop in time to avoid hitting the minivan that was backing out of a spot.

When I looked back in my rearview mirror, he was gone.

Why did he even tell me? It wasn't like I could see his phone or tell who was calling. He could have just said he needed to take a private call. I would have been none the wiser.

Hitting the main road and stepping on the accelerator, I drove home with thoughts of him clouding my mind and my judgment. _Sid better be home._

I was positive I never saw a ring on his finger. Did he take it off just so he could land some tail?

Pulling up outside my apartment, I saw Sid's car and sighed in relief.

"Thank God she's home. I need my friend," I muttered to myself as I sprinted from the car and up the steps to my door.

I busted into the apartment and immediately darted to Sid's bedroom door.

"Sid!" I yelled.

Just as I got to her closed door, I heard a thud and an _oh, shit_ come from a male's voice.

_Damn it! She's not alone._

"Damn, Sid. I'm sorry to bother you, but I need to talk to you. Please..." I sulked through the doorjamb as I pressed my forehead against her door and let new tears fall.

Within seconds, Sid's door swung open. There stood my friend with just-fucked hair, tying her silky robe around her thin waist. Sean was behind her buttoning his jeans.

I flung myself at her and she caught me with strong, loving arms. Unable to hold myself up anymore, I slid to the floor.

"Shit, Jules! What happened? Shhh... you're okay now. Just tell me. I'm here." Her soothing words helped calm me a little, but the past several days were making it difficult to stop my insistent blubbering.

"Julia," Sean's voice was soft, soothing, and so full of pity it made me cringe. "I'm going to pick you up and carry you to the couch, okay hon?"

I just nodded and let him pick me up. I didn't realize how strong Sean was, but he didn't seem to struggle under my slightly excessive weight.

As soon as he sat me down on the couch, Sid was by my side again. She grabbed my face in both of her hands and looked at me with wary eyes.

"Julia, tell me what's going on. I haven't seen you like this since..." then she stopped as realization hit her. "He's here, isn't he?" It wasn't a question. She knew.

"Oh, Sid!" I sobbed again, the tears even worse this time. The fact that my friend knew me so well and still didn't even know the half of my predicaments over the past four days made my emotions a relentless rollercoaster.

Sean came back with a glass of water, keeping his distance, but still making sure I was taken care of.

"Um, I'm going to give you two some privacy. I have somewhere I have to be anyway. Everything is going to be okay, Julia. Call me if either of you need anything." And with that, he kissed us both on the top of our heads and left us alone together.

Sean was a really good guy. I was so happy Sid lucked out with someone as sweet as him.

"Does he... does...?" I had to clear my throat just to spit it out. "Does he know?" I pointed toward the door Sean just went through.

"No," Sid said as she shook her head. "I had no reason to tell him and didn't want him to feel bad for you about something I thought was in the past. Geez, Julia! Tell me what happened."

"I don't even know where to begin... the past four days have been heaven and hell all wrapped into a slur of confusing shit." I sniffed between every few words, attempting to reign in my burst of sobs.

"Just start from the beginning. You were fine the last time I saw you, which I believe was Monday morning, if you don't count work on Tuesday. So, what's happened since we last saw each other?" She was trying her best to speak calmly, even though I could tell she was about to jump out of her skin.

"Okay, okay." I sighed. This was going to be tough. "It all started when I went to school on Monday morning."

I went through the whole story... About Aiden being my new professor and how he showed up to surprise me at the club. The notes I found when I got home and on my car. Aiden's emails and text messages. The way Aiden talked me to sleep so I wasn't alone. The non-date with Vic. The heavenly day I had with Aiden today in the meadow. Then the phone call that brought all my emotions crashing back down to earth.

"...and he's married, Sid. He's fucking married," I sobbed.

"Jesus, Jules. Where the hell have I been while you got beat to shit by life?" she said with anger. Not at me, but at herself.

I just shrugged and then felt like I should make her feel better. No reason she needed to feel bad about spending time with her boyfriend.

"Sid, I didn't call you. It's not your fault you didn't know. I just didn't expect to be blindsided by so many things all at once. The fact that...Rob," Ugh—just saying his name out loud made bile rise in my throat. "The fact that Rob knows where I am is terrifying. But I was really trying to just put it out of my mind. I thought this cluster-fuck of an affair with Aiden would help me do just that. But I had no idea what I was getting myself into. I feel so naive. So stupid."

"Don't you dare blame yourself for any of this!" she said sternly as she looked into my eyes. She put her hands on my shoulders and made me look at her. "You can't control any of this. The only thing you can do is not let it ruin your life. Cry about it, get it out of your system, and move on. Men just aren't worth all the crap."

"But..."

"Wait," she said as she held one of her hands up to stop me from speaking. "Let me finish. I do think, however, that you need to get a restraining order against Rob. I'm not saying run from him, but you do need to think about your safety. You're an adult now. You've never had the help and support of your parents, and that is likely not going to change. Get the restraining order and protect yourself."

I nodded and grumbled as I thought of all the stupid work that was involved in getting a restraining order. Especially since it has been so long since the... incident.

"So, about Aiden..." Just as she began to speak, my phone vibrated. I frowned and pulled it out of my back pocket.

"Speak of the devil," I said, rolling my eyes as I read the text from a person named _Highway Robber_. The name he programmed for himself actually did make me chuckle internally, even though I was not in a mood to laugh.

# Chapter 19

_"Aiden is a damn good excuse."_

* * *

I was half tempted to throw my phone across the room and never touch it again. I didn't feel like dealing with it. I just wanted to crawl under a rock and let everyone else pretend I didn't exist.

Curiosity got the better of me and I clicked on the button to view the text message.

_Angel, please don't be upset. I need to explain and that is hard to do in a text. My wife and I are not romantically involved. I can explain in more detail tonight if you will let me._

I turned the phone around to let Sid read it. She just stared at the phone with a bewildered look on her face before crossing her eyes in an exaggerated act of annoyance.

"Angel? Why does he call you that?" she asked with puzzlement. "Does he know about your tattoo?" That was totally not the issue at the moment, so I ignored her.

"Should I let him explain? Should I trust him?" I needed answers.

"I think you should give him a chance to explain, but I'm not so sure you should trust him. What if he's lying? What if he is just telling you that so he can get in your pants?" she said with skepticism and curiosity obvious in her tone.

"I don't think his only motivation is trying to get into my pants. He had a chance to do that earlier today before I found out about his wife, but he chose to wait. I really do think we have some sort of deep connection to each other. But for him to be so dishonest..." my thoughts trailed off.

"I can't get over the fact that he neglected to tell me about this. I mean, who is married, but not romantically involved with their spouse? Even if they used to be and he's in the middle of a separation, then why wouldn't he tell me? When he answered her phone call, he said, _It's my wife,_ like it was no big deal. He said it like I should have already known," I continued rambling, attempting to understand just where he was coming from.

"I just... I guess I won't know if he's sincere unless I let him explain. I think I'm going to wait to respond to him. Make him wait. Even though I will allow him to explain, I'm not sure I want to see or talk to him tonight. Plus, I have to work tonight anyway."

Pausing for a moment, I continued rambling. "What sucks is, if I don't talk to him tonight, I'll have to endure photography class tomorrow with all this friction between us," I said as I motioned between the phone and my chest.

"Then don't go. You haven't missed a day of school yet this semester. Just skip and go pamper yourself. Maybe we can make a day of it." She grinned wide at the idea of us spending a spa day together. It wasn't really something we could afford, but splurging might have been necessary at that point.

"I don't want to skip all of my classes, but maybe skipping photography is a good idea," I agreed as I took a long draw of the water Sean so kindly poured for me.

Then, I realized something. I told her about my date with Vic, but never told her about turning him down.

"Oh, there's something else that happened on my date last night." I looked over my glass at her inquisitive eyes.

"Well, Jules... spill it!" she said as she gestured her hand out with impatience.

"Well, I went bowling with Vic, but honestly, I had my sights set on Aiden. So, I turned Vic down. I told him we should just be friends and that I was interested in someone else. He called me a tease for even accepting his invitation out and then left me at the bowling alley in the middle of the game. Luckily, I insisted on meeting him there, otherwise, he would have left me stranded," I said as I shrugged.

"Wow. That sucks. Was Aiden the only reason you turned Vic down? Because it seems like keeping your options open would be the wise thing to do. If you actually have interest in Vic, that is. But making sure you drove yourself... That makes total sense, Jules. You're so sensible sometimes," she said as she grabbed my fingers and squeezed.

"Aiden wasn't the only reason I turned him down. There was something that was... off about him. His mood seemed to change drastically from one moment to the next. I didn't even get a chance to spend much time around him and I noticed the drastic mood changes. So, I can't imagine what it would be like if I were to spend a lot of time with him," I explained, and then smiled. "But, Aiden is a damn good excuse."

She just nodded her approval.

By three in the afternoon, I was spent. Sid had to leave a few minutes later. Her shift at the club started much earlier than mine today because she was scheduled to help Lib stock the bar for extra cash. I didn't need to be at work until seven that night, so I decided to take a long, relaxing bubble bath.

My phone vibrated on the edge of the tub and brought me out of my almost dream-like state and back to reality. I figured it was probably Sid saying she forgot something, so I quickly dried my hands off and checked the messages.

_1 new text from Highway Robber_ was displayed on the screen.

After a pause, I decided to check it.

_Juliana, please let me know you're okay. I'd hate myself if something happened to you after I scared you away. Please, just let me know you're all right._

I decided to have pity on him. I didn't want to talk, but I didn't want to make him sick with worry either.

I remembered watching Sid go through just that, pacing the floor, worried when she couldn't get in touch with her parents after they were supposed to return from their trip to Georgia. She found out two days later they were killed in a car crash, burned so badly they were unrecognizable. I wouldn't wish that upon anyone.

_Mr. Stone, I do not wish to talk right now. But, I am home and safe from the boogieman. Thank you for your concern._

I was really hoping he would get the hint and not text back. My hopes were shattered with the two short buzzes from my phone.

"Dang." I sighed.

_I understand if you don't want to talk now. I will respect your space. What are you doing atm?_

I immediately furrowed my brows. Why did he want to know what I was doing? Maybe it was devious of me, but I wanted to make him squirm.

_Taking a bubble bath._

A satisfied smile plastered itself on my face at my boldness.

_Oh, I would give anything to be a fly on your wall. You have no idea what you do to me, Angel._

Well, now. That was not what I expected. I was at a loss for words. What the hell did I say to that? We only met a few days ago and yet he'd already kissed me, lied to me, and was now text-flirting with me?

My head was spinning with unknown emotions all because of this man.

My phone vibrated in my hand.

_May I come over? I would like to see you. Please?_

I frowned. Didn't he just say he would give me my space?

_I don't think that is such a good idea, Mr. Stone._

With a shiver, I realized the water was beginning to get cold. So, I pulled the tub plug with my toes and started the shower to wash my hair.

I heard the phone's double buzzing a few times while it sat on the bathroom counter. I figured it was probably good for him to stress it out for a little while.

Knowing Sid wasn't home, I dried off and wrapped my hair in my towel, not bothering to cover my bare body. I walked out of the bathroom, into the hallway, and came face to face with Aiden.

I froze with panic.

# Chapter 20

_"I was a prisoner in my own memories."_

* * *

I began to back away as my arms trembled to cover my body. Aiden came forward and caught me before I tripped over the shoes I left in the hallway.

He held me up against his hard body.

"So beautiful," he whispered against my lips.

I gasped as we stood in the hallway, my naked skin pressed against his body, his arms wrapped protectively around me.

"What are you doing here? You can't just come barging in here!" I exclaimed. I wasn't happy. Here I was standing naked in front of a man who made my pussy weep with just one look. I had my hair tangled into a towel and absolutely no makeup on.

_And, did I mention I'm butt-ass naked?_

"I came to see you. You weren't responding to my text messages and I got worried. Then when I got here and you didn't answer, I panicked and looked around for a key. You really shouldn't keep a spare key under the mat... it's not safe. I'm so glad to see you're okay. God, Julia, if anything were to happen to you..."

As his words muffled by burying his face into my neck, he pressed me up against the wall in the hallway and began kissing the tender skin just below my ear with fervor. I was completely beside myself he just waltzed into my home, uninvited, all because I didn't respond to a few text messages. I should have been angry, but shock and fear took place of my rage and made it nearly impossible for me to function.

"Aiden, please st—" I wanted to ask him to let me go so I could cover myself up. But I couldn't get the words out with his lips distracting me.

"Yes, Angel? What would you like?" He brought his forehead to mine, panting with desire.

I hesitated... my mind completely clouded by his advances.

"I... oh." His lips began distracting me again while he nibbled at my ear. "I need to get my robe," I admitted sheepishly.

"Don't you dare cover up this beautiful body," he said as he began trailing his hands up from my hips, gliding along my waist, and barely brushing the sides of my breasts. "Don't hide. You're much too beautiful for that. I want to look at you."

I gasped at his touch. His hands were so soft against my skin. He made me feel so beautiful.

Satisfaction was mirrored in his face as I blushed.

My immediate reaction was to cover myself with my hands. But Aiden quickly grabbed my wrists and brought my arms above my head, pinning me to the wall.

"No." His single-word demand made me flinch.

He held both my wrists with one hand as he stepped back to look at me. His other hand glided from my wrist, down my forearm, around my elbow, against my bicep, tickling my underarm. He continued his assault, his eyes following his fingertips as he grazed the side of my left breast, down my sensitive side, over the curve of my hip...

"Please, Aiden. Don't," I begged as I turned my head and squeezed my eyes shut.

He pressed his body against me and began ravaging my skin with his lips again. I could feel his hard erection pressing against my leg. He held me steady, firm, and did not ease up.

I began to struggle beneath him, but that just made him increase his hold.

He radiated power—a power that both frightened me and made my nerves twinge in anticipation.

"Fuck, Juliana. I want you. And I can tell you want me, too." His words were more forceful instead of the gentle tone he usually used with me.

The fear was overpowering me. I could feel the lump forcing its way up into my throat. Nausea was beginning to overtake my desire.

Aiden's hands felt good on me, but I was beginning to hyperventilate with the idea of him holding me down. A hostage for his desires. My body craved for him to take me over, but my mind could only picture the memories of Rob and his evil grin as he violated me time and time again.

I couldn't stomach someone else doing the same. Tears began to stream down my face.

"Stop! Aiden! Please, _stop_!" I yelled as I struggled beneath his relentless hold.

"Julia? Are you okay? I didn't mean to hurt you. Did I hurt you?" Aiden's words were frantic as he let my wrists go and cupped my face.

I kept my eyes shut, unable to look at him in my vulnerable state. I was crumbling inside. Here I stood, naked, completely exposed, and unable to clear my mind of the nightmares.

A strangled sound erupted from my throat and I began to slide to the floor. His hands held steady around my face as he lowered to the floor with me.

I knew he wasn't Rob, but that didn't mean his intentions weren't the same. I knew Rob well, and he still ended up being a monster. Yet, I knew nothing about the man in front of me. I just couldn't avoid allowing my nightmares to rule my life. It was inevitable. I was going to end up alone because I sure as hell couldn't trust a man.

He continued to hold my face with both of his hands as I sat curled up and naked on my hallway floor.

"Julia, look at me please. Talk to me."

I opened my eyes. His face was blurred from the tears now flowing freely, yet he looked sincere and very handsome.

"Did I hurt you? Are you okay?" he asked with gentleness.

I shook my head and crossed my arms over my chest in an attempt to hide my nakedness.

"Please, tell me what's wrong. I will fix it. Whatever it is, just tell me," he begged.

I trembled in Aiden's grip, causing him to loosen his hold slightly.

"I can't!" I cried, cupping my face in my hands to sob.

Aiden slowly picked me up and carried me over to my bed, then backed away as if he was going to leave. My heart cried out for him, but my body still trembled from the memories of him holding my wrists hostage against the wall.

He didn't leave. Instead, he grabbed my robe off the hook on my door.

God, I felt like such a baby. But I couldn't help it. I was a prisoner in my own memories.

I felt Aiden slowly approach me, the wood floors creaking with each step he took. He gently draped my robe over my shoulders and closed it around my body, reverently covering my nakedness as I continued to shed tears.

I felt him kneel in front of me, his hands grasping my thighs. He snaked his arms around my backside and laid his head in my lap.

He just held me like that, gently stroking my lower back as I cried. No... sobbed.

We stayed that way for a long time. My tears eventually dried up and I realized he was still kneeling on the unrelentingly hard, wooden floor.

"Aiden, I'm sorry," I whispered.

He brought his head from my lap and looked up at me with despair in his eyes.

"Hell," he muttered as he wrapped his arms around me.

"I wish I knew how to make it better for you, Angel. I hate seeing you so afraid," he said honestly.

"Your knees must be hurting. Please get up." My words came out somewhat demanding. But I was still feeling his hands and body pinning me down and making me helpless.

He slowly stood in front of me and backed away just a hair.

Rubbing my hands over my robe and down my thighs, I softly said, "You should go."

His hands clenched into fists by his sides. "We aren't finished talking, Julia. Not by a long shot. You still haven't explained what the hell is wrong. You still haven't told me what that was all about out there." He pointed toward the hallway, his eyes flashing ominously.

"I need some answers, Angel."

"I need you to go. Now," I said with very little force. I didn't bother to look up at him because I knew my resolve would crumble.

He sighed loudly. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him run his hand through his hair with his other hand on his hip.

"Have a good night, Juliana," he said acidly as he turned to walk out, taking my breath with him.

# Chapter 21

_"Well, fuck me sideways."_

* * *

I dragged my defeated ass through the doors at H20. I probably appeared as miserable as I felt because Sid just looked at me with pity in her eyes.

Since Thursday night was ladies night, both Sid and I worked the floor. It's funny, you would think there would be a ton of ladies, but as it turns out, men usually swamped the place on ladies night.

_So desperate,_ I thought.

As I was putting my things on a hook in the employee lounge, Sid came up and began to straighten my hair.

"You okay, Jules? You look like you've been crying," she asked. I could tell she was trying desperately not to feel sorry for me, because she knew I hated that emotion.

"Yeah, I'll be fine once I bury myself into work," I assured her.

Without saying another word, she spent the next few minutes helping me make myself more presentable.

Just before I put my phone in my purse, it vibrated with a new text message from _Highway Robber_.

_I miss you already, Julia. I know you're upset with me, although I'm not sure why. I do plan on making it up to you._

Not sure why? Pfft. Just as I decided not to respond, another message came through.

_Thought I'd let you know, I'm going to be hanging with my brother tonight and he wanted to swing by the club and have a few beers. Didn't want you to be surprised. We'll be there around 9._

"Well, fuck me sideways," I mumbled out loud.

"It would be my pleasure!"

Surprised someone was listening to me, I swung around quickly with a deer-in-the-headlights look on my face.

Pete stood there with a grin on his face. When he saw my reaction, he began a full-on belly-shaking laugh.

"I'm just joking, Julia. Geez. What's got you so uptight?" he asked, with concern etched in his voice.

"Oh, nothing, Pete. I've just had a very challenging couple of days with school and personal shit. I'll be okay," I assured him and tossed my phone in my purse already hanging on the hook.

Pete stepped in front of me, blocking my dart toward the door, and grabbed my shoulders lightly.

"You know I'm here for you if you need to talk. About anything. Doesn't matter if you think it's not important... anything that is bothering you is important to me. You're like family and I want to make sure you're okay." This time he spoke with the emotion I hated... pity.

"Thank you, Pete. I really appreciate it. But, honestly, I'm fine. I promise," I lied with a fake smile on my face. Knowing my poor acting skills, it probably turned out more like a grimace.

He pulled me into a brief hug and let me go. One thing I really liked about Pete, he gave me my space. He never pushed himself on me and never demanded more than I was willing to give. He was a good friend and an awesome coworker.

About an hour later, I finally had a chance to pull Sid aside.

"He's coming here tonight," I explained to her with my arms crossed over my chest.

"Who? Not... oh, God... not Ro..." I put my hand over her mouth before she could even utter the name.

"No!" I nearly shouted my protest before she had a chance to finish saying his name. "Mr. Stone."

"Yay!" she said as she jumped up and down and clapped her hands in excitement.

"No, Sid! Not _Yay_. I need you to do me a favor," I said, with a pleading look in my eyes.

"Well, sure. Anything. But why don't you want to see him?" She looked honestly confused.

I sighed. We didn't have time for this conversation. "He came over after you left for work and it's a long story I'll have to share with you later. But he said he's coming by with his brother and I was wondering if you could handle their orders. I just can't deal with the drama right now."

"Sure. You'll just have to point him out when he gets here and I'll take care of it," she assured me with a pat on my arm.

I was still surprised she never noticed him with me on Tuesday night. You'd think she would have been all over us like white on rice.

"Thanks, Sid, you're a lifesaver. And, trust me, you'll know him when you see him," I explained with a bit of pride in my tone.

_What are you proud of? It's not like anything is going to come out of your relationship with him, you dingbat._

Relationship. Did we even have a relationship? Could we even call it that?

At that moment, customers pulled us in opposite directions, and I was thankful for the rescue.

At almost nine on the dot, Aiden sauntered in with...

"Oh. My. God," I whispered out loud as I saw the two men walk in. "There are two of them."

At the door stood TWO Aidens. The guy next to him looked identical, all the way down to the sexy, muddy-blond hair. The only difference was Aiden's mouthwatering tattoo peeking out of his right sleeve.

The man by his side was just as breathtakingly handsome and also happened to be ripped from the pages of GQ.

Definitely his brother. But I had to wonder if they were possibly twins. They looked indistinguishable in every possible way. The Aiden-clone was dressed a bit nicer than Aiden, not that I didn't drool over what Aiden was wearing. But his clone looked like he just left the office, removing his tie, unbuttoning his collar, and rolling up his sleeves to get comfortable for the evening.

Almost as if on cue, Sid looked over at me with wide-eyes and her hand gently covering the jaw-dropped expression on her face. She blinked a few times as if asking, _Is that them_?

I nodded and rolled my eyes. I knew she would spot him. I also knew I probably had an equal amount of shock plastered on my face.

And by the looks of it, all the other women in the joint spotted them as well. Jealousy was beginning to boil in my veins before I looked over at Aiden and noticed he was staring at me. All these other women were practically following him like lost puppy dogs, and yet, he was only looking at me.

Sid knew I needed her. It was like I provided her with direct instruction. Instead of nicely leading them to a table or barstool on the floor, she quickly offered them a private spot in her VIP section.

Trying not to stare, I saw Aiden talking into her ear and gesturing toward my section with his thumb. Sid backed away with a smile on her face and motioned with her hand like it was no big deal and continued to lead them toward her VIP area.

The music was loud and drinks were flowing. The female population slowly began to increase and I felt content with the steady pace of work—until I glanced over to Sid's VIP section.

There, next to Aiden and his clone, were five hot girls wearing next to nothing. Five. Count 'em. F-I-V-E.

I knew I was being irrational. But damn, I hated to see all those women hanging around him. One touched his thigh seductively and I cringed.

With her friend-radar, Sid appeared at my side.

"He's not giving them the time of day, you know," she said, hoping it would cheer me up.

I tried to sound nonchalant in my words, "It doesn't matter. He's not mine anyway."

"Yeah... okay. Whatever you say, Jules," she responded sarcastically, rolling her eyes and crossing her arms over her chest.

I turned toward my best friend and decided I shouldn't hide from her. She'd see right through it anyway.

"What did you tell him to get him to sit in your VIP section?" I asked.

She looked so proud of herself when she explained, "I said you were expecting a large party in your section and we couldn't spare the room."

I looked over into my VIP section and it was at about normal capacity. Only one sectional was empty, which usually sat about six to eight people.

Frowning as I realized her story wasn't holding up, I was about to open my mouth when she said, "Yeah, I know. Looks like that damn reserved party didn't show up after all, huh?"

Damn, I was lucky to have a friend like her.

"I have an idea, Sid. Will you play along?"

She nodded eagerly and followed me over to her section.

# Chapter 22

_"I backed away from the gravitational pull that was Aiden Stone."_

* * *

I confidently walked up to Aiden, who had a look of discomfort on his face. As soon as he saw me, his expression lit up, and then darkened again as if remembering how we parted at my apartment.

"Hello, gentlemen. My name is Julia. A VIP party we had reservations for never showed and we have enough room for two more patrons in our other section. Unfortunately, the section you're in now has become over capacity for your server to handle. Would you two like to join me over on the other side? A round of shots will be on me for the inconvenience," I said with a wink and a smile.

Aiden immediately jumped up and said, "Well, of course, we would never pass up a free round of shots, would we, Coda?" He never took his eyes off me as he spoke.

"Who gives a shit about the shots, I'd follow that blonde goddess anywhere," he said as he gently pushed away the busty brunette trying to claw her way through his clothes.

"Can we come too?" I heard a nasally voice whine as she grabbed Aiden's hand.

He absently peeled her hand from his as I spoke, "I'm sorry, but we only have room for two. Are you two gentlemen with any of these ladies? I'd hate to separate a party."

Coda stood up as he spoke in his sexy voice, "Heck no, sweetheart. We would be more than happy to switch sections as long as it doesn't hurt the feelings of our pretty waitress." His eyes twinkled in Sid's direction.

Man, this guy was a sweet talker just like Aiden.

Sid piped up, "Oh, no, please. Don't worry about me. I've got too many to handle over here as it is. Go ahead and have a good time, boys." She winked in response to him as she turned and sauntered off.

The nasal-queen stood and spoke boldly into Aiden's ear, "Can I have your number, sexy?"

"No, thank you. I'm married," I heard him say.

My stomach turned with his words echoing in my mind. Really, I knew he was married. This was old news. He hadn't yet explained to me what his text message meant. What was I doing?

My intent was to make sure these women got their grubby hands off him. But, who was I rescuing him for? Myself? He was not mine to rescue. His wife? The thought made me shiver as I began escorting the two men toward my section.

"Damn, she's nice to watch from behind too. Eh, Aiden?" I heard Coda exclaim a little louder than he should have.

"Watch it, Coda. She's mine," Aiden practically growled his assertion.

I turned quickly on my heel and faced him, making him stop in his tracks, inches from my face. I glared at his words. How could he claim me when he had already claimed a wife?

"Don't forget, Mr. Stone, that you have not explained your marital status to me, yet. So, until you give me a damn good reason why I should trust you, then please, don't act possessive over something that doesn't belong to you." With ice in my stare, I turned and continued to lead them along, very aware he was likely going to be pissed at me for calling him out in front of his clone.

I heard a chuckle behind me and finally Coda said, "Damn, Aiden, she's got spunk! I like her. It's about time you found someone to put your ass in its place." Then Coda clapped Aiden's shoulder and continued to laugh.

Aiden didn't say a word. He just followed me to their new seats in my VIP section, which had emptied a bit as some people left to go dance, but because of the lighting, my fib could not be seen from the other VIP section.

Just as I was about to walk away and get them another round of drinks, Aiden caught my hand and brought me close to him. I started to struggle, but he held firm.

"I know I haven't explained myself, Angel. I will if you give me the chance, I promise," he said sweetly as he brushed a curl out of my eye. "May I ask you something?"

Oh, now, what was I supposed to say to that when he was taking my breath away with his sweet, sexy talk? I seriously had to get my brain examined. This man took away all of my mental faculties and replaced them with mush.

I just nodded at his question.

"Why did you come over and get us if you're still mad at me?"

His question caught me off guard because I didn't know the answer myself.

"I don't know. All I know is I couldn't stand one more minute of those girls with their hands all over you guys. I may be upset and deprived of validity, but I'm still a finicky female and..." I couldn't complete my thoughts.

"...and you have a clone with you!" I said loudly as I pointed in Coda's direction. "I have a hard time resisting one Aiden, but two?"

Hearing Coda laugh loudly behind Aiden made me realize I was being rude. I leaned to the side so I could see Coda and said, "Sorry for ruining your fun." I tried to sound sincere.

I stepped around Aiden and approached Coda with my hand extended. "My name is Julia, by the way."

Coda smiled with the whitest teeth I'd ever seen on a man. Grabbing my hand, he brought it to his mouth and said, "Pleasure, Julia. Although, I thought your name was Angel all this time. I'm Coda, Aiden's partner in crime. And you are the loveliest thing I have ever seen." He ended his introduction with a small peck across my knuckles.

"Nice to meet you, Coda. And thank you for letting me steal you two away. It's pretty obvious you two are brothers. You look so much alike."

"He didn't tell you?" Coda asked, sounding sincerely shocked at Aiden's omission.

"We're twins," Aiden admitted, looking bored at the idea of Coda getting my attention.

I probably looked like a fish out of water as I stood and stared at the two most handsome men I'd ever laid my eyes on.

Aiden put his hand on my hip and pecked my cheek before saying, "But it makes me incredibly excited that you could tell us apart. Even my mother has trouble sometimes."

I turned around and just looked at him curiously. He wasn't kidding.

"The way you look at me makes it blatantly obvious, Mr. Stone. Plus, this sexy tattoo peeking out of your sleeve clearly marks you as mine," I said, touching his bicep, tracing the lines of his tattoo with my fingertip. My eyes never left his.

"I thought we weren't being possessive, my Julia," he purred with a sly grin as he fingered one of my errand curls.

His comment brought back the memory that I was supposed to be mad at him.

"You're so right. My apologies," I said coldly as I backed away from the gravitational pull that was Aiden Stone.

A frown crossed his face, but he didn't say anything else.

Finally, Aiden let me walk away. After taking care of several other customers, I brought Aiden and Coda a new round of Stellas and asked, "So, I still owe you gentlemen a round of shots. What's your pleasure?"

I winked at them both as I said the word 'pleasure' and smiled at my boldness.

"God, Julia. I hope you don't ask that question to everyone," Aiden said with an exasperated sigh in his voice.

I scowled. Was he intending to stomp all over my confidence tonight?

"Actually, Aiden. You're the only one I've ever said that to and I thought it would be fun to reenact with the Aiden I had the delight of serving the other night. But, I was wrong in my assumption. So, what would you two like? Lemon drops? Straight-up Jack? Appletini shots? You name it." I tried to keep the trembling out of my voice at Aiden's need to deflate me.

"Pleasure... hmmm... so many possibilities," Coda interrupted and pondered his options. "I think a shot of Jack sounds perfect for me, but I can think of so many other more pleasurable things. How about you, Aiden?"

You could tell Coda was trying to diffuse the tension between us.

Aiden didn't look at me when he answered, "The same is fine for me."

"Coming right up!"

I quickly retreated before I lost full control of my emotions. He clearly had power over me in a way that frightened me. Just as I attempted to be unaffected, he would say something that would slam me back down to reality. I was likely going to be emotionally black and blue by the end of the night.

Returning with their shots and struggling to act unaffected, Aiden tugged at my hand, coaxing me to sit beside him.

"Aiden, I really have to get back to work..."

He cut me off with a single finger to my lips.

"Shhh. Hush up and just listen for a moment. I don't want to leave with us all pissed off at each other. I know we have a lot to talk about, but..." he paused, as if contemplating what to say. "Just let me give you one kiss. That's all I ask. Then, tomorrow, we'll spend all the time in the world talking through all the shit that's happened today."

He waited for me to respond, but my voice was completely inoperable. To put him out of his misery, I simply nodded, lowering my eyes to my lap where my hands twisted into nervous knots. Coda watched us curiously, obviously already informed of our rather odd pull toward each other.

As usual, Aiden hooked my chin with his finger and tilted my gaze to meet his.

His kiss was simple, sweet. The feeling of his lips on mine still sent shockwaves through me. All the noise and action of the club quickly faded into nothingness as we melted into each other. His lips were so soft and tasted like my favorite beer mixed with the most seductive scent of man.

As we reluctantly pulled out of our embrace, he cupped my face and brushed his thumb over the blush of my cheek.

"Thank you. Your lips make everything else seem nonexistent," he said with a mix of passion and sadness in his eyes.

I just bit my lip, unsure of what to say or do. I felt embarrassed, like I let the whole club see me naked or something.

Aiden quickly gave my lip attention, pulling it free from my teeth with his fingers. He let them linger, brushing along the sensitive skin with tenderness as his eyes watched his fingertips trace my mouth. He gently placed a peck on my lower lip before releasing me and letting me walk away—my legs feeling like noodles in the process.

While I loved the attention, I felt like I gave in to him. If I did that sort of thing, I would end up in the same relationship I had with Rob. I had to stand strong. Stand up for myself.

The rest of my shift went by quickly. Aiden and Coda didn't stay much longer and I was grateful for the relief in knowing I wasn't being watched like a hawk by two gorgeous men.

Lib let Sid and I go at the same time, which would have been convenient if we drove the same car.

As we walked out the door together a little after two in the morning, Sid stopped abruptly and grabbed my arm so tight, pain surged down to my fingertips.

"What the hell, Sid!" I exclaimed, then followed her gaze to see what caused horror to overtake her body.

"Dex!" Sid screamed so loud, it pierced my ears and caused my brain to swell.

# Chapter 23

_"A girl has to keep some of her dignity. Shit."_

* * *

Dex came running out of the front doors immediately and everything began to slur together.

I heard Sid telling Dex to take me inside and felt his large arms wrap under my neck and legs as he swiftly carried me. Reality slammed back into me as I realized no one was protecting Sid.

"Sid! Don't leave her!" I cried as I scrambled to hold onto Dex's neck.

"Shh, sweetheart. Pete is with Sid. I don't know what the hell spooked you girls, but you're not going home alone tonight, got it?" he said with a stern, yet loving tone.

I just nodded my head and fought the tears that were beginning to swell in my eyes.

As we entered the employee lounge, I heard Sid explaining the situation to someone and I reached for her in an attempt to shut her up. I didn't want everyone knowing about my morbid past.

"Sid, please stop," I begged as Dex sat me down on the couch.

"Jules. They need to know who the creep is. If they're going to protect you, they need to know," she said sternly as she pointed toward the outside door.

Both Dex and Pete weren't in the room now. Fear bubbled up in my throat.

"Where'd the guys go?" I was worried about them.

"Don't worry, Julia. Pete got a good look at him, but Dex didn't. They're just going to see if he's still out there. They don't know anything yet, only that he scared us. So, they're not going to approach him. They just want to know what he looks like."

"Damn it, Sid. He knows where I work, where I live, next thing I know, he's going to show up at my school." I buried my face in my hands. "I can't believe he found me."

I felt the couch move as Libby sat beside me. She didn't touch me as she said, "Julia, we'll keep you safe."

Lib and Sid were the only two in town that knew my past. And I wanted to keep it that way. But it seemed now that was no longer possible. I loved these people and I loved this town. I didn't want to move again.

_No, I refuse to run._

"Lib, I don't want them out there with him. I have a photo of him I can show the guys so they can keep him out. I know it's a lot to ask of you to turn business away, but..."

"Julia, I don't want that monster in here or anywhere near here for that matter. He is not welcome in my establishment and I think it is a very wise idea to let Dex and Pete know this. However, you know Becky is going to sing like a canary when she gets wind. So, I think it would be best for you to pull Dex and Pete aside and inform them of the situation. You don't have to give them the full details, only that he is not welcome anywhere near you or this club and they should try to keep it under wraps. Period." She had a fierce anger in her eyes. Not at me, but at this man who made me crumble and sob like a baby.

"Let me get his photo out of my purse," I said as I began to stand up.

"No need, sweets. I have his mug shot locked up in your employee file. I'll... actually, he may look much worse in his mug shot than he does every day. Maybe you should give it to me. I'll show the guys both photos." She smiled with a look of sorrow and pity.

I hated when people looked at me with pity. Feeling sorry for me did not make anything better.

I slowly got up and went over to the hook where my purse and jacket hung. In a small, secret pocket within my purse, I pulled out the photo I never, ever looked at. Keeping the front of the photo down so I didn't have to see it, I slid it across the small table toward Lib. She picked it up without asking why I had it and slid it into her back pocket.

Dex and Pete entered and Dex's gravelly voice boomed through the room, "I will be driving you both home." It wasn't a request.

"Julia, you should tell them about the notes," Sid prodded. I didn't want to stomach this now. I was tired and wanted to just crawl into bed.

"Dex, Pete, please. I'll tell you as much as I can, but I really just want to get home. Can we discuss this at my apartment? I need to get out of here." I looked up at both of them with pleading in my eyes.

"Of course, Jules," Pete said with a kind smile, clearly laced with concern.

We all gathered our things and left.

Dex was a smart man and kept quiet the entire way. He only spoke to tell us he would see to it that our cars were brought to our apartment by morning. Pete followed us in his car; I assumed so he could help Dex get our cars back to our apartment.

Dex and Pete came in and settled down on our couch. Sid got us all bottles of water as we made ourselves comfortable in the living room.

Dread coursed through my veins as I sought the courage to tell these two friends my secret.

I let out a really loud sigh and began spilling the beans, "Before you two say anything, please just let me get the whole story out. I will not tell you everything and I don't want you to push me for more information than I'm willing to share. With that in mind, I don't want or need your pity. What I need is your help and support. The only reason I'm even revealing this information is because I cannot stand the fact that this man has ruined my life once. I cannot run again and I refuse to live in fear every day. Since you two are some of my dearest friends, I know I can count on you to help me through this and make sure this man never steps foot on H20 property again."

Filling my lungs with a ragged breath, I pushed my emotion aside and plowed on with my story.

"His name is Robert Meads, but most of the time he goes by Rob. He is an ex of mine who, let's just say, became abusive and controlling. My parents didn't believe me when I attempted to seek help from them. They loved Rob. And I hope to God they are not the reason he knows where I am now. When I finally got the guts, and the help of my best friend, to leave the situation I was in, I told my parents I did not want to see him anymore and did not want him to know where I was moving. They were not happy with my flight attempt, and although reluctant, they agreed to my requests. While I was with him, he had some very severe... tastes... and stalking tendencies. He even went as far as harassing Sid to get to me. He didn't allow me to go to school, wouldn't allow me to work... Let's just say, I was not allowed to have a life. He kept me away from Sid for over six months once, before she finally dragged me away. These are not all the details, but with his photo and this little bit of history, I would hope you could help me in making sure he stays away? Please?"

They just stared at me with big eyes and open mouths.

"Also, he knows where I live."

With that little bit of information, both men looked at each other in astonishment and grumbled curses under their breath.

"Shit, Julia. We can't leave you here," Pete said, making it sound like a question with the light lift in the last word. I knew better though. It wasn't a request.

"Wait," Dex said, holding his hand in the air and finally coming out of his trance. "How do you know? Has he been here?"

"Um, well, Monday night when I came home from work, I found a note that must've been shoved under the door. I also had a note left on my car when I left work Tuesday night. They were both in his handwriting. And they were... creepy... just like the notes he used to leave for me whenever I was bad," I explained, sudden embarrassment flushing my face.

Pete had an angry look as he cringed and said, "Bad? What the hell?"

Dex interrupted him with stealthy composure, "What did the notes say, Jules?"

I ducked my head down as I slowly rose to get the notes from my desk drawer in my room.

I sat back down with the box full of notes in my lap. Plucking the note from Monday night out, I slid it across the coffee table toward the two men. Their brows furrowed as they read it.

Thought I couldn't find you? Think again.

I did the same thing with the second note... this time, my hands were shaking so bad, you could visibly see the paper tremble in my hands.

I saw you with him tonight. Does he know what a slut you are? Does he know you belong to me?

Sid piped up and admitted, "I also got a note from him that was left on my car yesterday as I was leaving for work."

She quickly opened the small, remote-control drawer within the coffee table and handed it over. Dex mumbled a few curses before he opened it and began to read.

You won't interfere again. You can't take her from me this time.

"That asshole!" Pete spit out with pure rage in his voice.

Dex stabbed his finger into the second note. "Who did he see you with, Julia? Were you with a guy any time Tuesday?" Dex asked in a calm manor, like he was interrogating someone who might spook at any moment. And, in reality, he probably was.

I'm surprised Dex didn't remember. It wasn't like him to not put two and two together.

I sat with my arms curled around my abdomen, attempting to hold myself together.

Damn it. All my secrets were coming out.

"Um, the guy who I am interested in stopped by the club Tuesday night. He's the one you asked me about to make sure I was okay with him touching me. I can only imagine Rob was referring to him," I mumbled.

"You mean the photography professor who also showed up with a stunt double tonight to check you out?" Pete asked.

"Wow. How did you know...?" I was too shocked to complete my sentence. "Please, don't tell anyone. I don't want him to get in trouble for..."

Pete held up his hands in a gesture of surrender. "It's okay, Jules. I couldn't care less if the professor has a thing for you. He looks like a genuinely nice guy, although you both seemed a bit pissed at each other tonight. I won't pry... I was just curious if that is who you were referring to."

"Is this one of your professors at school, Julia?" Dex asked.

I just nodded, my gaze landing on my hands as I wrung them nervously in my lap. Oh, God. This conversation was going way further than I had ever wanted it to.

"Damn, guys. I really didn't want you to know all of my secrets," I said in exasperation. "A girl has to keep some of her dignity. Shit."

With my mini-fit, the guys both began to chuckle at me.

_Glad you find humor in my misery, guys. Geez._

"Well, I'm not leaving you alone. I'll sleep here tonight," Pete said. His demeanor confirmed that there was no arguing with him. "And Julia, I think you should tell your professor what's up. I know you want to keep your secrets, but if he is half as crazy about you as he appears, he'll want to know what's going on. If he is aware of this issue, he'll at least be able to keep an eye out on things at school, even if he's only with you for a period or two."

I nodded and cringed at the idea of sharing this information with Aiden. He would wipe the floor with me for sure. The last thing he would want was to get involved with a girl who had baggage.

"Damn. All this shit is likely to end his interest in me for sure," I mumbled through my semi-dried tears. "Last thing he'll want is to risk his career over an emotional basket case with baggage."

Then a thought came to me and I wanted to clarify a few things.

"Hey guys. Nothing has happened between Aiden and me yet. We're definitely attracted to each other, but it hasn't escalated beyond that. His entire career could be in jeopardy if it gets out that he even shows a minor interest in me. So, please, if you could just keep it under wraps... keep all this shit under wraps... I would be forever in your debt," I stated as I waved my arm across the evidence-strewn table.

"Julia, we would never even dream of sharing your private information with anyone outside of our little family," Dex said with conviction.

"Agreed, Jules. And, trust me, we will do our best to keep Becky out of it, considering she's the town's gossip queen," Pete added. "But, you might want to tell your boy-toy to tone it down a bit while at the club. A few people knew who he was. Luckily, none of them knew you were a student of his."

I just nodded and said, "We actually spoke about that earlier today. But obviously he and I need to have the discussion again if he knows what's good for him."

"Heh, yeah. The kiss made it pretty obvious you're putty in his hands," Pete said with a chuckle.

"Ahh, shit. How many people were watching us?" I asked, rolling my eyes.

It wasn't a question I really wanted answered, but Sid piped up anyway and said, "Everyone. There wasn't a single eye in the club that wasn't glued to those two gods. Twins. Damn, you have it good, Jules!"

I lightly backhanded Sid in the arm and said, "Cut it out, Sidney!"

Dex gave Sid and me hugs and told Pete he would be back in the morning to help him get our cars for us. I thanked Dex for being so good to us and Pete made sure to lock up behind him while I dragged myself to my room.

As I started to doze, I heard my bedroom door creak open and my heart began to hammer out of my chest. I squeezed my eyes shut and prayed silently.

_Please let that be Sid or Pete. Please..._

# Chapter 24

_"I would bet my left leg he was about to say he had to warn Coda that I was his."_

* * *

I could smell the odor of alcohol and cigarette smoke. I pretended to be asleep as I tried to relax the grip I had on my eyelids.

Moments later, the bed dipped beside me. A strong arm snaked around me and pulled me toward a thin, male form.

My body tensed until my muscles screamed at me. I let out a startled gasp, terror laced in every ounce of my breath.

"It's just Pete, sweetheart. I wanted to check on you and let you know I will never let anyone hurt you. We're a family at H20, a strong family, and I will do anything to make sure you're okay," Pete whispered into my ear.

His words started the waterworks all over again. A silent tear dripped down across the brim of my nose.

"Shhh. Don't cry, Jules. Please don't cry." He squeezed me tighter as he whispered soothing words into my hair.

I finally turned to face him and, in the dim light, I could see his sincere concern.

"Thank you, Pete. You all mean the world to me and I couldn't ask for a better family." I muttered my words as I sucked up my tears, determined to stop blubbering.

I reached up and hugged his neck as he placed a kiss on my forehead.

"Well, Sid made me feel very comfortable on the couch. Of course, I could stay in here if it will make you feel... better." He meant the word _safer_ —I could see it lingering on his lips.

"That's sweet of you, Pete, but I'm okay. I will be anyway. I'm just looking forward to this day being over." I grabbed his hand and gave it a quick squeeze.

Pete looked at me for a long, lingering moment, as if he had more to say. His face hovered over mine, his left arm propped beside my head, his right hand smoothing back an errant strand of hair.

Unexpectedly, I felt uncomfortable. It was as if things suddenly shifted and I could finally see what was causing my unease. He felt more for me than just simple friendship.

I closed my eyes briefly and let out a labored breath. The last thing I needed was to hurt my friend's feelings. I knew he was only acting this way because he felt sorry for me.

Pete placed a gentle kiss on the puffy center of my cheek, just below my eye, likely tasting the salt from my tear-stained face.

After placing a few more gentle pecks on my cheeks and forehead, he hugged me one last time and eased himself off the bed. I sat up and braced myself with my hands as he began to walk out of my room.

"Okay, Jules. Feel free to holler if you need anything. I'll be just outside this door. Goodnight, sweetheart." And with those words, he shut my bedroom door.

With utter physical and emotional exhaustion taking over my body, I scrambled back under the covers and sunk into my pillow.

My head throbbed as my alarm went off the next morning. Sid had mentioned I should skip class today. Since my spring photo project was almost complete and wasn't due for another week, I didn't mind skipping photography in order to sleep in a little longer.

But I wanted to see him. I craved him. Even though we weren't on great terms and he had a hell of a lot of explaining to do, I still wanted to be next to him and feel safe in his arms.

Since I was up talking with Pete, Dex, and Sid, I didn't get to bed until close to three thirty. As tired as I was, you would think I would've fallen asleep right away, especially knowing Pete was standing guard on the couch in the living room. But, alas, I ended up lying there for at least another hour before finally letting go of my anxiety and falling asleep.

My dreams were nothing short of terrifying.

Deciding I definitely needed more sleep, I chose to stay home, at least until Art History.

I picked up my phone and began to text Aiden. I didn't want him to think I was skipping because of him.

_Late night. Barely managed 3 hrs sleep. Head hurts. Gonna stay in bed for a few more hours. I don't want you to think I'm avoiding you._

I didn't leave any sort of greeting as I pressed the send button. Pleasantries were for schmucks.

Moments later, my pillow vibrated.

_I'm sorry you're not feeling well, Angel. You worked hard last night. Your project is going well, so you can afford to skip today, although I already miss you terribly._

I smiled and responded right away with something I knew would haunt me later.

_Lots to talk about. I miss you too. I plan to be there in time for Art History around 11:30, then lunch after._

"Julia!" I heard Pete yell from the living room just as I pressed the send button.

Worried something was wrong, I immediately sprang out of my bed and ran to him, my head pounding in protest and my feet almost tripping me up on the way.

"What? What's wrong? Are you okay?" I scrambled as I approached him while wearing only a t-shirt and panties.

He was standing at the island in the kitchen and didn't say anything as he handed me a small piece of ripped paper.

My heart clogged into my throat and my hands became a clammy mess. I grabbed the paper from his hand and stared at it...

So, I scare you? I like it when you're afraid. You know it excites me when you fight.

The paper slipped from my shaky fingers and I began to spiral out of control. Everything went dark and I could hear Pete curse several obscenities as his protective arms went around me.

I woke up minutes later to water splashing my face. I was on the couch, tangled in the sheets Pete used the night before. Both Pete and Sid hovered over me, concerned looks on their faces.

"He was here," I said in a weak voice.

It wasn't a question... I knew he was here. He left the note.

Believe it or not, my first thought went to Aiden. Would his hold make me feel better? Would telling him any of this drama make me feel better?

As much as it hurt to drag anyone into my circle of terror, I knew if I wanted anything with Aiden, I needed to tell him. But what was I hoping for? A relationship with my teacher? At this point, I didn't see him as my teacher. In my mind, he was a sexy, mystery of a man who I wanted to get to know better. And with that realization, I knew I wanted... no, _needed_ , to get to know him better.

I brought my hands up to my head and gripped both sides as if I needed a vice grip on my skull to keep it from splitting in two.

_God, I'm a mess!_

At this point, both Sid and Pete were still standing over me, talking to each other as if they were formulating a plan.

"Guys?" I said in a weak voice.

They both just looked at me, startled about something.

"I need to take something. I woke up with a headache and I don't feel good. I've already told Aiden I'm not going to be in class. I just..." I didn't finish as I began to sit up.

"Okay, not to scare you, Jules, but we're calling the police. They need to investigate this nut job. So, go take something for your headache and lay back down. They may want to talk to you when they get here, but since it won't be an emergency, that'll likely take them a while." I just let Sid drone on while nodding in agreement.

There was likely nothing I could do to change her mind and I wasn't entirely sure I wanted to. Although I knew one thing, I didn't want to relive the nightmares that consumed my sleep.

After taking some Tylenol and water, I padded back to my bedroom and plopped on my bed. I felt completely defeated.

After lying there, praying for the sweet release of sleep to overtake me, I decided it was useless.

I thumbed through my phone and began reading the text messages I missed from Aiden.

_Maybe we could do lunch together and talk then? I really enjoyed yesterday's lunch date and wouldn't mind doing that every day for the rest of our lives._

_I'm guessing you have fallen back asleep and I do hope you feel better soon. Text me when you get to campus and I'll let you know if I'm available._

_Sweet dreams, Angel._

The rest of our lives? That was a bit of a bold statement to make. Maybe he didn't mean it the way I took it though. Women did tend to over-think everything.

I braved a message to him, knowing class wouldn't be starting for another hour.

_I might not make it at all. I don't know. Things are so messed up. It's the kinda shit I can't even talk about at school, lunchtime or not. I'm wide awake and can't sleep, even though my head is pounding and my body aches with exhaustion. I know you're probably starting class soon, so I will leave you be._

The message didn't come out the way I had planned. But, I felt my body slowly drifting as I stared at my phone.

Just as I began to slink further into dreamland, my phone rang with _Highway Robber_ flashing on the screen. A second wind caught my sails and my heart leapt from my chest.

God, I craved to hear his voice.

Pressing the green button, I answered, "Aiden!"

"Julia. What the hell is wrong? You've got me tied in knots with worry over here. Are you okay?" he asked. The concern was evident in his voice.

"Aiden, I'm so sorry. The last thing you need to worry about is a mess like me. This week has been hell. Everyone around me is trying to make me feel better, and all I want is you. Yet, I feel so wrong for wanting you. You barely know me. I know it's not your job to comfort me, but it feels like your arms are the only thing that will make me feel better right now."

My words spilled out of me like an acidic waterfall, likely to corrode the little bit of attraction he currently had for me. I cringed at the thought of him turning me away.

I heard a dramatic sigh through the phone and dread overtook me as I realized I had pushed him too far. I wouldn't be surprised if he never wanted anything to do with me after this emotional breakdown.

I prided myself on being so strong. But life was determined to beat down even my strongest defenses this week.

"I'm sorry..." I began to apologize, but he cut me off.

"Julia, don't be sorry. I'm just sorry I'm not there to help you. I wish I knew what you were going through so I could fix it."

His words touched me deeply. New tears, tears I didn't realize I had left in me, began to spill out, and I sniffed.

"Shit. Angel, don't cry, please. I'll come over as soon as I can. I promise. Since class is not due to start for another forty-five minutes, I will just stay on the phone with you until you fall back asleep. You're tired, I can tell."

A binging sound came through the phone, as if it sounded like he was getting into his car.

"Are you on your way to school now?" I asked.

"Yes, although I wish I was on my way to see you. I don't think they'll be able to find a substitute this soon before class though."

"Oh, no. You must go to class. Don't jeopardize your job because of me. Please," I begged.

"Julia, don't you get it? I would give up anything for you," he said, with a sigh in his voice.

"As much as I love to hear you feel so deeply for me, I don't want to be a burden. What I've wanted more than anything in life is for equality. Someone to feel for me the way I feel for them. I have that with Sid, thank God for her. My parents have practically been nonexistent in my adult life. I don't want someone to have to sacrifice for me..." I trailed off, not exactly sure why I was babbling like an idiot.

"Angel, you have no idea..." he sounded exasperated. "You have to realize, I don't feel any obligation to sacrifice for you. It's so much more than that. It's as if... as if I _want_ to show you how I feel. It's more for selfish reasons than anything else. I want to be there for you, not only to make you feel better, but to make myself feel better, too. It would feel so wonderful if I were able to hold you right now," he finally added.

It made perfect sense.

"Thank you, Aiden. You don't know how much better that makes me feel," I said honestly.

"Good. I'm glad. Now, Julia. Would you like me to distract you? I'm sure I can easily make your thoughts wander to something much more pleasurable," he chimed with desire oozing from his voice.

"Mmm... that sounds like an excellent idea," I admitted. He was definitely good at distraction.

"Last time we spoke like this, I let you tell me what you wanted. Now, it's my turn," he said in a low, sultry voice. "Tell me, Julia. What are you wearing?"

"Ahh. I'm wearing a small, white t-shirt and white, cotton panties."

A grunt came through the phone just as he said, "Damn. Maybe doing this before class isn't such a good idea."

His admission made me giggle as my bravery increased. "Oh, no, Mr. Stone. You can't stop now," I said with a grin, finally starting to feel the effects of the headache meds I took.

"Tell me something, Angel mine. Can you see your nipples through your shirt? Are they hard for me?"

"Yes, Aiden. Yes, I can see the darker color through the thin fabric... and yes, they're very hard now that you've been talking to me in your fuck-me tone," I said. Pride swelled in me as I spoke.

I had no idea I could be sexy over the phone. He brought so many new things out in me and I loved it.

"Fuck, Julia. Okay..." he paused and took a few deep breaths. "Will you do me a favor?"

"Anything," I said with sincerity.

"Touch them. Pretend it's my fingers, my lips, and touch your nipples through your shirt."

"Oh, God. I'd give anything for it to be you touching me instead," I breathed.

"Me too, Angel. More than anything."

"Aiden?"

"Yes, love?"

"Why didn't you tell me you had a twin?" The question had been nagging me since meeting Coda last night and popped out of my mouth uninvited.

"It never came up and you were so mad at me when I left your apartment, I..." he sighed and continued. "Shit, I feel like such a douche for this but... I wanted to do something to get your attention. I figured pulling out the twin-card would at least get you to talk to me."

I laughed at his game plan. It was absurd and cute.

"I wasn't mad at you when you left, Aiden. I was embarrassed. But I know we don't have time to talk about it now, just know, I wasn't mad at you," I admitted.

To change the subject slightly, I added, "So, are you and Coda close?"

"Yes, very close. Twins usually are though. He knows... well, I tell him everything. He knew about you and how I seemed to have lost my ever-loving mind over you. He probably laughed at me for several hours straight over the revelation that I'm tied in knots over a girl."

I smiled. "Does he know that I'm one of your students?"

"Yes. I had to get his advice. He's a lawyer and I admire his intelligence and common sense when it comes to important life decisions," he explained, but didn't continue.

"Do you mind me asking these questions, Aiden?"

"No, Angel. I love being able to share anything with you. I'm just worried you may not like what he had to say about... us," he said with sadness in his tone.

I sat up in bed and held my breath as I commanded, "Please, tell me."

An exasperated sigh came through the phone before he finally spoke and said, "Coda made his opinion very clear that I should keep it in my pants while you're still enrolled at the school. He said he will be there for me, no matter what path I choose, but that it would be best for you and me if we kept our distance from each other."

"Oh," was all I could say. I was speechless and completely heartbroken. Yet, at the same time, I was also relieved that he had such a sensible brother to keep him out of trouble. Trouble meaning... me.

"But, Julia, that was before he met you. After last night, after seeing the two of us together, he said there's no way in hell I could, or even should, keep my distance. However, he did tell me to tone down the PDA. He got quite graphic about that," he explained.

"Coda really got me, though. He seemed to understand why I'm so infatuated with you, mesmerized by you. Even he couldn't stop talking about you last night. We stayed up until two just talking. We haven't done that since before we left home."

"Really?" I asked, astonished they talked about me for so long. "He liked me?"

"Of course he liked you. He especially liked it when you put me in my place. You showed him your sexy side and your takes-no-shit side. It had him all twisted up, too. I had to warn him several times that you are..."

He trailed off. I would bet my left leg he was about to say he had to warn Coda that I was his.

"You can say it, Aiden. I won't yell at you this time. Not now. No matter what unresolved issues you and I may have. At this moment, you're clearly here for me when I need you. And I'm so appreciative," I conceded. I needed him to know I valued his attempts to make me feel better.

"Hell, Julia. I don't deserve your kindness. Yeah, I admit, I had to remind him that I saw you first..."

I cut him off. "No, Aiden. Say it. Please?"

"You are mine," he all but growled. "Is that what you wanted to hear, Juliana? That I had to warn my twin brother that you belong to me?"

I smiled. I didn't say anything. I just smiled.

"I can hear you smiling, Angel," he said with an accusatory, yet endearing, tone.

"You'll never be able to prove it, Mr. Stone," I said with a huge grin on my face.

"I only wish I was there to witness the smile I bring to your face, Angel mine. Tell me, are you still touching yourself?"

"Are you still driving?" I asked, worried he shouldn't be driving while talking seductively to me like this.

"No, Julia. I'm parked in my spot at school," he assured me. "Although, I'm really glad I had the darker tint installed on these windows. I need relief just thinking about you touching yourself."

"Is it bad that I like having such an effect on you?" I asked with feigned innocence in my voice.

"God, no. You have more of an effect on me than you can possibly imagine, Juliana. And I can only hope you take pleasure in knowing how head-over-heels I am for you."

Damn. His words made me melt.

"Does it help for you to know that I'm now touching myself lower?" I asked, knowing it would drive him plum-crazy.

"Aww, hell. I'm never going to calm down enough to go to class, now," he said with slight humor in his tone.

"Would you like me to stop, Aiden?" I asked, continuing my innocent-as-pie act. I had no intention of stopping.

"Hell no, Angel. I want you to please yourself. Pretend I'm the one taking care of you. Think of my fingers gliding between your warm, wet pussy," he seductively said, a hiss emanating through his teeth at the end.

I arched my back and picked up speed with my fingers, feeling the desire build in my abdomen. I groaned at the sensation of my fingers circling my clit and the thought of him touching himself in a public parking lot.

"Tell me what you want to do to me, Aiden. If you were here, what would you want?" I asked with a newfound confidence.

"At the moment, I am feeling rather selfish. I would love to watch you pleasure yourself first. Watch those dainty fingers of yours get slick and wet with your juices. Watch you close your eyes and moan as your fingers play with your sweetness—although, I probably wouldn't be able to keep from touching you for long. Just thinking of your slick fingers touching and circling your clit makes me want to lick them clean and then make you come with my tongue."

"Ahh... Just the mention of your tongue on me gets me excited, Aiden," I admitted.

"I bet you taste divine. I can't wait to taste the sweet honey between your legs," he said with eagerness.

His words made a new set of flutters wreak havoc on my belly. I could feel each pulse of my finger and imagined it was his tongue taking me to the edge.

"Oh, God, Aiden."

"Damn. What I wouldn't give to watch you touch yourself. Come for me, Julia. Let me hear how wonderful your touch feels."

"Come. With me. Please," I begged between pants.

"Shit, Julia. I will. Just the sound of your pleasurable cries will push me over, baby. Come for me. I want to hear you say my name as you explode."

His words were my undoing and an uncontainable shudder rolled over my body. It started deep in my abdomen and radiated outward to every nerve ending in my hypersensitive skin.

"Oh, Aiden!" I cried out as I burst in every conceivable direction and rode the fierce wave of my release.

Just as I closed my eyes to control the sudden burst of pleasure, I heard Aiden groan and pant, "Fuck, Julia. Oh..."

Quick, short breaths emanated through the phone and it was all the evidence I needed to know he found his release as well.

As his ragged breathing began to slow and steady, I moaned, unable to get my mouth to work properly to form any coherent words.

"Damn. I'm glad I had my gym towel in here, or I would be a hot mess," he chuckled.

"Mmm..." was all I could manage with a smile on my face.

"Was that enough distraction for you, love? Think you can sleep now?" he asked with tenderness.

"Mmm... yeah. I think I'm good and sated," I admitted with a slur to my words.

"I'm glad, Julia. I'll try to make it over to see you as soon as I can. Just get some sleep for me, okay? I plan on working you hard later and need you to be rested," he said, a grin obvious through his tone.

Revealing his plans for me had my insides quicken again, but I knew I was too physically tired to go through another orgasm.

"That sounds divine, Aiden. I can't wait to see you," I confessed.

"Sweet dreams, Angel mine."

"Mmm... thank you, Aiden."

As we hung up, I let myself get taken by the sandman and praised the comfort of my pillow.

About an hour or so later, I awoke to the sounds of the front door and voices. I tensed and then relaxed just slightly at the fact Pete was still here.

After a few muffled words were exchanged, I heard my door creek open. The bed bowed as someone climbed in next to me. His scent filled the air around me and I could immediately tell who it was. I smiled.

# Chapter 25

_"The sensuality and roughness of his kiss left my lips swollen and tingling."_

* * *

"Aiden," I whispered with excitement as I turned and gripped him around the neck with my arms.

"Whoa, Angel. It's wonderful to see you too," he said with a light chuckle.

I looked at the clock, seeing it was only nine forty-five in the morning. Confusion washed over my face and furrowed my brow.

"Wait. Don't you have class?" I asked as I loosened my grip on him.

"Only half the students showed up, and the ones who did are all ahead in their assignments, so I ended class early. And my next class is your independent study time, remember?" he reminded me and touched his nose to mine.

It didn't take me any time to close the gap between us. I needed to feel his soft lips. My tongue met his, boldly tasting him. Hot and wet, we devoured each other.

He moved his lips forcefully over mine while pressing me into the mattress. Tentatively, I slid my tongue over his bottom lip.

A low growl of approval rolled from his chest into my mouth. It made me feel good to know I affected him like this. Both of his hands tangled into my hair in an urgent caress as he consumed my mouth.

When he finally broke away, his eyes were bright with affection. The sensuality and roughness of his kiss left my lips swollen and tingling.

Using my right hand, I gently touched his soft lips, knowing full well he would smell my arousal from earlier on my finger. He grabbed my hand with his, holding it there.

"Damn. That's so hot," he grumbled just before he pressed his lips to my finger and then licked it gently. Letting go of my hand and pulling away slightly, he just stared at me with pure hunger in his eyes.

He pressed his hand to my cheek and gave me a few more small pecks before pulling me into his arms.

"Talk to me, Julia."

"He found me..." were the only words I could mutter to start the never-ending conversation that was going to follow.

"Juliana, who found you? What is going on? You can trust me. I would rather die than let anything happen to you. Please, let me protect you." He had a mixture of pain and anger rolling through his muscles. Tension radiated from him as he grabbed me and tugged me into a tight embrace.

"Okay, it's a long story, but here is the short version... an ex of mine has found out where I live and I fear him." I trembled as I said the words. I couldn't believe I just told Aiden my deepest secret. True, I didn't tell him everything, but just admitting I feared a man was enough to make me feel weak and vulnerable.

I shivered uncontrollably as Aiden held me in his arms.

Unable to hold the tears back any longer, I began to cry softly.

"Shhh. Okay, Angel, okay. Shit. What did he do to you?" he asked as he held me and stroked my back.

I just shook my head and backed away slightly. I was holding him so tight I'm sure he was probably having trouble breathing.

Trembling, I pulled myself up into a sitting position and attempted to reign in my messy curls. I sat crisscrossed and faced Aiden, who was now propped up on his hands and shifting to face me.

I was still wearing my small white t-shirt and panties, but I no longer felt bashful in front of him. He made me feel comfortable and safe.

"Pete stayed on the couch last night so Sid and I wouldn't be alone." I was trying to blabber about something other than the main subject, only because I needed to control these waterworks.

"Remind me to thank him."

I was puzzled by his statement. I was closer to Pete than any other guy I knew. Why would a new man in my life need to thank Pete for being my friend? For now, I just let it go.

"Pete and Sid called the police. Not as an emergency situation, but more as a precaution and to report his harassment over the past week." As soon as the words left my mouth, I saw his building anger.

Then, as if he knew the anger was beginning to frighten me, he calmed himself.

"Will you tell me what happened?" was all he asked.

I looked at him with pure fear and sadness in my eyes. I didn't want to burden this man with my problems. He deserved so much better.

He grabbed my face with both of his hands and asked, "Are you all right?" I just nodded and tears began to fall... again.

"Oh, Angel." He pulled me close to his chest again and held me tight. "Shhh, it'll be okay. I'll take care of you. Don't worry."

I pulled away.

"Why would you make promises like that? You don't know who this man is. You barely know me." My voice was a shrill whisper because that is all I could manage through the tears that strained my throat.

"I know we haven't known each other long, Julia. But I can't ignore how I feel about you. I feel this undeniable force to cherish you. I've never felt this way about anyone before and I'm not going to just let it go. This man, whoever he is, will never take away what's mine. I will... I prom..." he stumbled, as if he had a hard time finding the correct words to express how he felt.

I decided to put him out of his misery. I rose my head up and pecked him on his cheek, then used my fingers to tenderly shift his face so I could peck his other cheek, then his forehead, his nose, and down to his lips. A small smile spread across his face and it made me smile in return.

"Julia, will you consider staying at my place tonight? Just as a provision? I don't want you staying here knowing how terrified you are. You need a security alarm or something to protect you, but in the meantime, I would really like it if you would stay with me. I have a guest room where you will be comfortable. Anything you want. Please..."

I put my fingers over his mouth to shut him up.

"I'll stay with you... I'll stay with you only if my roommate has a place to stay as well. I don't want her here by herself. He knows she is my best friend. He is..." I looked down at my hands and urged the words to come out of my mouth. "He is evil. Pure evil. He'd do anything to get to me and it scares me he'll hurt someone I love."

Aiden hooked his forefinger under my chin and brought my face too meet his stare.

"What did he do to you, Angel?"

# Chapter 26

_"You are mine, Juliana. All mine."_

* * *

I looked around my room, suddenly feeling very exposed. Did I want to share my past with a man I barely knew?

"I'm not sure I want to talk about it right now. My emotions have been on a never-ending tilt-a-whirl and I feel like it might make me throw up." My words were serious. Very serious.

"There is no greater agony than bearing an untold story inside you," he said, and gave me a quick peck on the lips.

"Maya Angelou's inspirational words definitely strengthen even the most fainthearted," I said as I sighed and internally scolded myself.

"I promised myself I would talk to you. I guess I should keep my promise instead of chickening out. The only thing I ask is, please, no pity or shame. Don't feel sorry for me. That is the last thing I need. Pity does nothing to make a situation better. I just need support and an occasional shoulder to cry on."

He nodded and allowed me to continue.

"I was seventeen when I met Rob. I was graduating high school in a few months and looked forward to going to the community college in my hometown. He was handsome to me back then. I took pride in the fact that a good-looking, twenty-four-year-old man showed a mature interest in me. After I graduated high school, things began to change."

My heart was beating so fast, I had to take a breath and steady the thrumming that took over my chest cavity.

"He suddenly became controlling, to say the least. He didn't allow me to work or go to school. He even kept me from Sid for over six months because he didn't want me seeing any of my friends," I explained with a monotone, careless quality to my voice.

"When I was able to leave his side, or when I was 'bad' as he would say, and I would take off without him knowing, he would leave threatening notes everywhere I went, like he was following me. I was with him for almost two years. Things were not just controlling on the outside, but also..." I tried to swallow the lump stuck in my throat at what I was about to tell this man.

He grabbed my hand as assurance that he was there for me.

"He would sexually control me. He would force me. No matter how much I would plead for him to stop, he would just get that much more domineering. I can't go into specific details... you may never look at me the same if I do... but one night he sodomized me so badly, I was bleeding, a lot, and feared for my life. I seriously thought it was the end for me—I was sure I was going to die that night," I admitted, while continuing to avoid his gaze.

"I tried to reach out to my mom, but she just called me a whore, accusing me of sleeping around, and told me I would ruin things with Rob if I didn't get my act together. Knowing I was in bad shape, I called Sid, even though I knew Rob would probably punish me for it later. At this point, he was passed out in the bedroom. I remember sneaking into the coat closet by the front door just so I could call my friend for help. She came to get me and we were both lucky he didn't wake up as I left out the front door wrapped up in a sheet. I left my cell phone behind so he couldn't track me. Sid took me to the hospital where I had to have several stitches... um, down there. She refused to let me go back, not even to get my stuff."

As I spoke, he just sat there in stunned silence. So, I continued.

"Sid took me to her apartment and within thirty minutes, she packed most of her clothes, toiletries, and any other necessities we needed, including a cooler of food, all into her station wagon. We left our lives behind in a matter of hours. I couldn't believe my friend was willing to give up her entire life to save me."

Tears began streaming down my face again as I spoke of her heroic actions.

"We went up to Georgia and stayed with Sid's cousin for just under a year. Luckily, her cousin never asked us to pay a dime toward rent or bills. So, we were able to save up enough money to come here and start our new lives."

As I continued my story, I felt marginally better.

"Even though I told them I didn't want any legal trouble with Rob, the hospital thought my injuries were bad enough to report them to the police. The day after we arrived in Georgia, Sid found out through a friend that they arrested him. The cops did get in touch with me and asked if I would be willing to testify against him. I told them I never wanted to be in the same city with the man and admitted to them how terrified I was of confronting him. They said they could not do anything further without my participation... and that was that. Now that he has found me, I just can't let him tear my life apart again. It took Sid and me so long to put our lives back together. We had to save up to get this apartment and my car. She's been working two jobs and while I know she enjoys them, part of me feels bad for everything I've put her through," I said solemnly.

"So when Sid said she wanted to call the police and report him, or at least let them document his actions, I couldn't argue with her. This whole situation affects her just as much as it does me." I trembled at the fact my loved ones were being hurt because of my stupid choices.

"May I ask what has happened over the past week?" he asked with a wary look on his face, like he was afraid he would spook me if he spoke too loud.

I sighed. "This is one of the reasons I felt I needed to tell you. He was at the club Tuesday night, only I didn't know it until later. He saw me... with you, close to you. And it made him mad. He left a note on my windshield that night so I would find it when I got to the car."

"What did it say?" Aiden asked with ferocious curiosity.

"It's embarrassing," I admitted as I blushed and looked down in my lap, where I was wringing my hands tightly together.

"Please, Angel. Don't be embarrassed. Not with me. Plus, you're not the one who wrote it, so you should have nothing to be embarrassed about," he consoled.

I slowly got up and didn't bother to cover my panty-clad ass as I went to get the notes out of my desk drawer. I brought the box back to him and handed him the first one.

"This is one he left Monday night. I think he left it on my doorstep because I found it stuck to the heel of my shoe once I was inside my apartment," I explained.

Thought I couldn't find you? Think again.

Before Aiden could react, I handed him the second note and said, "This is the one he left on my car Tuesday night. I saw the note when I was leaving work, but knowing I shouldn't get back out to get it, I let it stay on my windshield until I got home. I didn't even stop to read it until I was in the apartment. This is also the night I called you, needing to talk to someone because I didn't want to be alone."

I saw you with him tonight. Does he know what a slut you are? Does he know you belong to me?

He scowled and clenched his jaw tight. He looked like he wanted to punch something. I backed away slightly, remembering when Rob used to get mad. He would swing at whatever was in his way—including me.

Aiden must have noticed my cowardice, because he suddenly became calm and gentle.

He reached out slowly and brushed a curl out of my face. "I'm sorry, Angel. I don't want to frighten you. He must have done some horrible things to make you so scared of men."

I just nodded, not trusting my voice at the moment.

"There's more..." I stated. Aiden's eyes widened.

"He left a note on Sid's car. She found it Wednesday before she had to leave for work."

With trembling hands, I handed him Sid's note.

You won't interfere again. You can't take her from me this time.

"And then... Sid and I were leaving the club last night and he was waiting for me in the parking lot. Again, I don't even want to think of what could have happened if she wasn't there to call for help. I froze. He didn't approach me. He just stood by his car and stared at me with a huge smile on his face," I said, while shivering at the memory of how sinister he looked.

"Sid screamed for the club's bouncer, Dex, who came running out a moment later. I must've blacked out, or at least became a tad faint, because he swooped me up and carried me. I only remember him putting me on the couch in the employee lounge," I told him calmly.

"Shit, Julia. You should have..."

I held my hand up to stop him. "Wait, I'm not done yet. So, I spoke to my boss, Libby. Lib and Sid are the... well, they _were_ the only two people that knew of my past. With Lib's suggestions, Dex and Pete drove us both home and I sat them both down and told them most of the story. I did not divulge the sexual aspects because I don't think it's any of their business and, well frankly, it embarrasses me and it's very painful to relive those details. I also did not tell them how I managed to get away or what Sid gave up for me, because I knew that would make her feel uncomfortable. They know just enough to hopefully keep him out of the club. However, when Pete woke up early this morning, probably because my alarm clock went off, he found another note..." I trailed off as I handed the note to him.

So, I scare you? I like it when you're afraid. You know it excites me when you fight.

"So, this brings me to my next confession." I looked at him to make sure I had his attention before I continued.

"Aiden, I'm messed up in the head because of this man." I pointed to the notes in his hand as I spoke. "When you pinned me to the wall yesterday, I freaked out. I tried to keep telling myself you weren't him, but my mind kept screaming for me to run. When your words became forceful too, I couldn't hold it together anymore... I panicked..."

My tears cut me off once again and the next thing I knew, he was crushing me to his chest, holding me, and rocking me.

"Shhh. God, Julia. All you had to do was tell me. All you ever have to do is talk to me. I never, ever want to hurt you," he said with a desperate and loving voice.

He pulled me away from his chest, keeping his hands on my shoulders, and looked into my eyes as he explained, "I want you to know that if you feel threatened, ever, you call me. If I upset you or hurt you in any way, you tell me. I need you to communicate with me. I want to be part of your life, but I can't do that unless you tell me what's going on."

Then realization hit me. He had some secrets of his own.

I cocked an eyebrow and spoke in a firm voice, "That goes both ways, Mr. Stone. I think I'm ready for you to explain the whole 'wife' thing," I said as I pulled away from his body and wiped at my tear-stained cheeks before I continued.

"I have plenty of time. I will try my best to keep an open mind. So, please... tell me your story," I pleaded.

I stood up from the bed and his eyes slowly followed me. Grabbing the bottle of water on my desk, I took a long, cleansing swig. He shifted and sat at the edge of the bed, looking up at me with gentle eyes.

He tenderly grabbed my hands and brought them to his lips. Then, wrapping his arms around my bare legs, he sighed and began to speak.

"I married Tanya as a contractual agreement. She was set to inherit her father's estate worth over eighty million dollars. Tanya has been a friend of mine since high school. She's always been just a friend, but someone I could confide in at all times. I told her about you." He spoke softly as he looked up at me with a pleading in his eyes, pleading for me to understand. "She can't wait to meet you. I know that sounds weird, but she really is just a friend. She may be my wife on paper, but my heart does not belong to her."

I just stood there, shock evident on my face. What should I say? It seemed he was being sincere, but... I had so many questions.

"Julia, say something. Anything. Please, tell me what is going through that beautiful mind of yours," he said in an imploring tone.

"I..." I what? I had a hard time forming any words. "Why don't you wear a ring?"

"I only wear it when we go to social occasions together. Our wedding rings are props to us and we only wear them to keep up appearances."

"How long have you been married to her?" I asked in a small voice.

He flashed a glamorous smile. "It's been about a year and a half now. We are supposed to stay married for two years or more in order for her to keep her inheritance. At the end of the two years, she will provide me with five million, as a way of saying thanks. I don't know how I feel about the money because I didn't agree to this just to get rich. She is my friend and she couldn't stand the fact that her father had a marriage clause in his will. She was heartbroken and I felt bad for her. I wasn't tied down to anyone and figured two years would be easy to give to a friend in need."

His words melted me to the bone. This man was so thoughtful and, if he was being truthful, I didn't blame him for his actions. I would have done the same for a friend... money or not. I decided to tell him how I felt and hoped he could put up with the crap going on in my life.

"I understand. I think I would do the same for a friend in need. I'm not sure I would accept the money though. If I didn't have the choice, I would probably donate most of it to charity. Or..." Did I want to reveal one of my secret ideas?

"Or what?"

"Okay, promise you won't laugh?" He nodded, so I continued, "I would use the money to open a community art studio so people of all ages had a place to express their art without the need to enroll as a student or the money to build their own workspace." I smiled sheepishly and turned away from his gaze before I continued.

"Many artists struggle to make a living and most don't have the money to have their own studio. So, I have been drafting up plans to build a community art studio that will include workshops and labs for all kinds of fine arts as well as storage for artists to keep their artwork and supplies. Photography, ceramics, stained glass, woodwork, screen-printing, jewelry, painting, drawing, a computer lab, you name it. I also thought a small gallery would give beginning artists an opportunity to display their work and maybe a few classrooms for new members to learn from resident artists. Of course, there would be some sort of membership fee to keep the facility running, but I was hoping to get a few government grants to make it as affordable as possible for the starving artists out there. And it would also open up volunteer opportunities for high school students interested in earning a scholarship or fellowship. Volunteers could help man the gallery and keep the place tidy. It's just an idea I've been toying with. Of course, I plan to graduate first and possibly go on to a university-level graduate course. But, this community studio is something I feel very passionate about. I haven't shared the idea with anyone yet. I worry so much about criticism. I don't want anyone to rain on my parade or steal my idea. So, I usually just keep my thoughts to myself."

He used his fingers to turn my head back in his direction.

"You're such an amazing person, Juliana Petersen," he said with reverence.

I moved closer and put my arms on his shoulders. My curly, messy hair fell over us in a spiral curtain of tresses as I placed my forehead on his.

Our lips met and a fire broke out between us. His tongue met mine, boldly tasting me, hot and wet. An electric current surged up my spine and sizzled over my nerves down below like a bolt of lightning.

Gasping for air, we broke away, our breaths coming in quick pants, desperate for oxygen. I stared at him in wonder. He captivated me.

"I should get dressed," I said in a non-convincing tone. I desperately wanted to rip my t-shirt off and pounce on him. However, the sensible side of me scolded the idea and reminded me I just met this man a few days ago.

Just as I was about to push myself away, he grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and pulled me closer.

Slowly and seductively, he ran his hands up the inside of my shirt, tracing the contours of my stomach, waist, and sides, until he finally reached the curves of my breasts. He let his fingertips linger along the lower crease below them before finally cupping both mounds in his hands, massaging the tender buds between his fingers.

A low moan escaped my mouth as I leaned my head back, giving him better access.

"You are mine, Juliana. All mine."

# Chapter 27

_"Shit was right."_

* * *

With agility and speed, he lifted my shirt up over my head, tossing it to the floor somewhere across the room.

"God, you are so beautiful, Juliana," he spoke as I stood in between his legs, naked with the exception of my white panties.

I placed my hands on his shoulders and smiled down at him as he stared at my breasts.

With his hands on my hips, he slowly pulled me closer and sucked one of my nipples into his mouth.

"Oh," I cried out, surprised at the intense reaction my body was having to his tender touch.

As he switched to the other nipple, I noticed that he was still fully clothed in a light blue, button-up shirt and black slacks. I quickly steadied my fingers and began unbuttoning his shirt.

He grabbed the back of my neck and crushed my mouth to his as I continued my descent down his chest.

Suddenly, he bolted up, carrying me with him and frantically saying, "Shit! I have to get back to class."

I totally forgot he had a beginning photography class at eleven thirty. I quickly glanced at my alarm clock. _Shit_ was right. It was almost ten after eleven already. It took at least fifteen minutes to make it to campus, not to mention the time to park and run to the classroom.

He held me up under my butt, my legs wrapped around his waist, as he stood in the middle of my room. I grabbed his face in both my hands and kissed him lovingly.

"When. Is your. Last. Class?" I said between kisses.

"Ah..." He seemed to be having trouble thinking while my kisses rained down on him, so I pulled away and cocked an eyebrow. "Oh, uh... last class today ends just before three. Can Pete stay with you until then?"

I nodded and kissed him again, still holding tight to his face. I knew Pete could stay until his shift started at five.

"Pete, Sid, and Dex all have to work, but because of what happened last night, Lib gave me tonight off," I explained with a grin.

"Great. I'll pick you up..." I interrupted him with more kisses. "Oh, Julia. You're gonna make me late with your distractions."

"I'm sorry. I can't help myself," I said as I pulled away slightly.

He looked at me with lust in his eyes and I could feel his excitement pressing into me.

"I'll pick you up as soon as I'm done with my last class, okay?"

I nodded.

He carried me over to my bed and laid me down gently.

"God, you're so beautiful," he said as he stared down at me.

He adjusted himself in his pants, buttoned up his shirt, and turned to leave.

He stopped at the door, but didn't turn around. He stood there, taking a few deep breaths, probably to calm his arousal, and then he left.

Shortly after Aiden left, I looked at my phone. I had three missed text messages from _Highway Robber_ , one from Vic, and another from Maddy.

Aiden's texts were a series of frantic messages asking me if I was okay and if it was all right that he came over. I'm glad he didn't wait for my response.

Vic's message was a little strange.

_I'm sorry for the way I acted on Wed. night. I would like a chance to make it up to you. Please tell me how I can make it up to you._

Well, I already told him I was interested in someone else. I really saw no point in attempting to be kind or to give him a chance. I decided not to respond.

Maddy's message made me smile. I really was lucky to have such good friends.

_You have never missed a class since I have known you. I hope you are okay. Mr. Stone seemed completely out of sorts. I hope things are not causing issues. Please let me know you are okay._

I immediately texted her back.

_Yes, I'm okay Mad. Everything is fine with Stone. I had a long night at work and he assured me since I am almost done with my project, that I could skip class today. Sorry to make you worry. I love you for thinking of me._

After catching up on my messages, I got dressed and made my way out to the living room.

Sid looked up at me and smiled a huge grin while she cuddled next to a sleeping Pete and watched raunchy, daytime talk shows.

Poor Pete was depriving himself of sleep in order to stay with us. I felt so bad and touched that my friend would suffer so that we felt safe.

"Do you think we should let him sleep in my bed?" I whispered and pointed to Pete.

Sid shook her head. "No, don't wake him. He's out like a light anyway."

I sat down on the other side of her, plopping down on the couch and propping my legs up on the coffee table. I barely fit between her and the arm of the couch, but I needed to be close to her.

"You do realize how much I appreciate you and everything you've done for me, right? I just wanted you to know, I love you, and I'm so thankful to have such a good friend in my life," I blurted out quickly, hoping she would understand even an ounce of respect and adoration I had for her.

"Aww, Julia. You know I only do it because you do so much for me. You mean so much to me. I don't know what I would do without you," she said with tears beginning to gather as she hugged me.

"No tears. No more tears," I chided.

We pulled out of our hug and she got an excited gleam in her eye.

"So..." she said as she wagged her eyebrows and smiled.

I shrugged, not sure what she was waiting for me to say.

"Aiden left here in an awfully good mood and said he would see me later as he was buttoning up his shirt. I'm guessing you guys played nice?" she asked with a wink.

Oh. That was what she was getting at.

"Ah, yeah. We talked. I told him everything, even the small details. And he explained the situation with his wife—which is odd, but I'm cool with it. Oh, and something happened I never got a chance to tell you about yesterday," I continued on, telling her about the panic attack I had in the hallway when he pinned my naked ass to the wall.

"One of the things I hate about what Rob did to you is he ruined some of the fun stuff for you," she said.

I stared at her with a puzzled look on my face, "What do you mean?"

"Well, a guy holding you down, or holding your hands while he works you into a frenzy, toying with your physical feelings—it's supposed to be such a turn on. Most guys don't mean it in a bad or forceful way, and I guarantee Aiden didn't mean it to be evil. But that's all you've ever known and it sucks the piece of scum took that away from you," Sid explained.

"So, wait a minute. You mean to tell me that you like to be held down and out of control?" I looked at her incredulously.

A look of desire flicked across her face before she continued, "Of course. It's a very exciting and arousing position to be in. Someday, when you find someone you can truly trust, you'll know what I mean."

"Well, I can't say I didn't enjoy the attention he was giving me. It's just, when I said 'don't', he just kept going and it caused me to panic and lose my bearings. It was barely a whisper and very likely he may not have even heard me. But, I couldn't help it. I explained to him why I freaked out though and he seemed to be very understanding. Oh, and he wants me to stay with him tonight. Says he has a guest room I can use. Rob will never know where to find me and I feel safe enough with him to actually sleep, I think. Can you stay at Sean's tonight so you're not here alone?" I asked her, begging her to say yes.

She nodded and said, "No problem at all. He loves it when I stay over. He's actually asked me to move in with him, but I enjoy my independence a little too much to make that kind of change right now. I worked so hard for what we have here. I feel like I need to enjoy it a bit more."

Just then, Sid's phone rang and it was a number we didn't recognize. She answered the phone quietly and gave a few yeses and uh huhs before she said we would be there at two.

"The police would like us all to come down and give statements at two," she explained.

I nodded my head, but couldn't help the frown that overtook my face.

"Hey, are you going to be able to do this, Julia?" Sid asked, with concern in her eyes.

I nodded. "It'll be difficult and I'm sure I'll need lots of tissues, but I think I will be okay. If it means getting him out of my life, then it's what I have to do."

She nodded her agreement and we sat there, holding hands, watching the muted TV, and listening to the light, purring snores of our dear friend, Pete.

After a while, I decided I should take a shower and text Aiden with our schedule, not necessarily in that order.

I moseyed on into my bedroom and sent Aiden a text.

_The police would like Sid and me to come give statements at 2. Pete will be with us until 4 b/c his shift starts at 5. Sid can stay the night at her bf's house. Text me when you are done with your last class._

I decided to start packing a bag since I knew he wanted me to stay with him. I was hoping to take a trip out of town with Aiden to that property he spoke of, although I hadn't had a chance to talk with him about it yet. So, I made sure to pack a few comfortable outfits as well as my work clothes. I had no idea how long I would be staying, but wanted to be prepared.

My phone buzzed after only a few minutes and the fact that he was able to text with me made me happy. Technology was so wonderful.

_Are you going to be okay to talk through everything with the police? I think you're strong enough, but worry I can't be there with you. Is it okay if I pick you up from the station?_

I hated the fact that I made him worry.

_Please, don't worry about me. I'll be fine. I would love for you to pick me up, but aren't you concerned people will find out about us? My friends already know and if it gets out, your job could be in trouble._

_By the way, I'm packing a bag so I don't have to come back here._

As I pressed send for the second text, I hoped and prayed he would come pick me up from the station. I really wanted him to, but just couldn't imagine how I would feel if he got fired because of me.

Buzzing brought me back from my worry parade.

_I can't help but worry about the people I care for, Angel. And I sincerely care for you. I will come to the station as soon as I get out of class. If our relationship leaks, then it was meant to. Don't you worry about me getting in trouble. We'll still try to be discreet._

I smiled and gathered my things for a shower.

As I waited for the water to warm, I thought of how sexy it would be to shower with Aiden.

Steam rose from the heated shower and I sighed in sheer bliss when I positioned myself directly under the spray. The hot water cascading down my body definitely made me feel better.

The time to head to the station quickly came and to my surprise, I wasn't nervous as we walked through the doors.

# Chapter 28

_"Hmmm. How do I say, I'm staying with my sexy professor?"_

* * *

Two nice detectives greeted us as we entered the private room, which I assumed was for questioning and interrogations because it had the big mirror on one wall.

I wasn't happy when they separated Sid from me. But, I knew why they had to do it. They wanted to make sure our stories were the same.

Sid gave me her assurances that everything would be just fine and that I needed to have the courage to tell them everything. Then they escorted her into a different room.

Pete waited for us out in the busy waiting area.

The detective's name was Gowan. He asked for my name, date of birth, etc. until he had all my personal information, even my parents' names and address.

Det. Gowan then asked, "So, Miss Petersen, can you tell me why you're here?"

I brought my purse up to the table, reached in, and brought the small box with all the threatening notes and letters out onto the table.

"Feel free to call me Julia. It's going to be hard for me to tell you all this without getting emotional. So, please, bear with me."

He just nodded, so I continued, "My ex-boyfriend was very abusive, but thanks to my friend," I gestured over my shoulder to what I thought was the next room, "I managed to get away from the relationship and started a new life for myself. Just recently, he began making contact again... following me around, leaving me notes, showing up at my work place and my home. I just want it to stop and I don't know what to do."

Det. Gowan looked remorseful, like he had past experiences with battered women like myself.

Before he spoke up, I continued, "I really like it here. I don't want to have to leave my life behind again. I want to stay here and finish school. I don't want to be afraid anymore."

"I know this is going to be hard for you, but can you explain to me the extent of his abuse? We need to know what type of person we are dealing with and any details you can give us will help," he stated with grief in his voice. It made me wonder if he had a personal experience with such things, like maybe a family member went through this as well.

I nodded. I was already prepared to spill my guts all over the table and hope Aiden would be here soon to pick up the pieces of a broken girl.

So, I began tearing out my soul for this stranger and the recording device in front of him. I even gave the detective specific sexual details I did not share with Aiden to spare him from the gore. I also brought my medical records that held reports of my multiple emergency room visits and specifically pointed out the last one. I showed him the notes from my past and then pointed out the four most recent from this week.

Det. Gowan listened to every intricate detail I gave, taking notes every now and then, even though the session was recorded.

When I was done, I was sobbing again. He handed me a box of tissues and sat back in his chair, obviously thinking about something.

"Well, Julia. You seem so much stronger than you let on. I appreciate you sharing your story with me. Your honesty helps me get the facts straight. This entire case concerns me. He definitely sounds like a predator. But, this is where the system gets tricky. We have no proof he has broken the law."

He pointed the eraser of his pencil down toward the mess of torn papers and continued, "These harassing notes are borderline. He seems to know not to cross over with clear threats. It's as if he's more into demeaning you than he is threatening you with violence. I still consider it a threat, but the law doesn't."

Fingering through the medical records and placing them back in their respective envelopes, he continued, "The ER visits definitely hold a decent amount of evidence he abused you, but they're aged a few years now and any good lawyer will argue with why you held them back for this long. However, I'm still worried he will eventually cross the line again. And when he does, you need to call us right away. If he breaks the law at all, we can get him," he said with passion.

I gently placed my sweaty palms out on the top of the table and braced myself.

"So, let me get this straight... he has to break the law before I can get help? I'm worried that the one time he breaks the law, I might actually..." I didn't have to finish the sentence for the detective to understand my fears.

"I know it sucks, Julia. And we'll do everything we can to help you get through this. But, as legalities go, we can't actually arrest him unless he physically threatens you. Or, if he puts a physical threat in writing or gets caught saying that he is going to do something to you. If you ever get a threatening note where he actually says he is going to physically harm you, then with a little handwriting analysis, we might have something. At this point, the only thing we can do is obtain a restraining order against him. You should also set up an alarm system at your apartment as soon as you can. In the meantime, do you have friends or family you can stay with so you're not by yourself?" He did sound sincere, but the more he spoke about legal crap, the more bitter I became.

"Um, yes. Well, I live with my roommate, Sid, the one I told you about who is in with the other detective. She plans to stay with her boyfriend. And, I..." Hmmm. How do I say, _I'm staying with my sexy professor?_

"You..." he tried to prompt me to continue.

"Sorry," I apologized. "I'm in a new relationship and not quite sure whether to call him my friend, or... boyfriend. But, he said he has a guest room I can stay in for the time being. At least until I can get all this sorted."

He nodded and continued, "Okay, that sounds good. I'll need his name and the address you'll be staying at so we can find you if any new developments arise."

I froze. Should I give out his name?

"Really, he's already sticking his neck out for me by allowing me to stay with him when there's a lunatic after me. I would like it if I didn't have to drag him any further into my mess," I explained, without trying to sound defensive.

Just as he was about to argue with me, there was a knock on the door. The detective rolled his eyes and got up to answer.

I couldn't hear what the person on the outside was saying, but I heard Det. Gowan say something to the effect of 'It's fine' and 'We're almost done anyway.'

He left the door cracked as he came to sit down.

Moments later, Aiden came through the door and closed it behind him.

I sprang from my seat and sighed in relief as I said his name out loud, "Aiden!"

He hugged me tight and brought me back to my seat before he pulled a chair up for himself.

"Wow. Her spirits just lifted one hundred percent since you walked through the door, Mr...."

"Stone. Aiden Stone," he said as he extended his hand for a shake. "I'm glad I could put a smile on her face. Things have been tough for her lately, which is why I wanted to try to be here for her as soon as I could."

Det. Gowan raised an eyebrow. "Well, Mr. Stone. I was just discussing with Julia the options she might have to stay with someone until this blows over. She mentioned staying with a new boyfriend, and I am only assuming that is you," he said as he pointed his pencil in Aiden's direction.

"Yes, I offered her one of my guest rooms. At least until I have a security system installed for her," he added with a wink in my direction.

"But, Aiden, I can't ask you to do that. That's just too m..." He put his fingers over my mouth.

"No arguments. I want you safe," he said with a voice that was stern but still full of humor at my failed rebuttal.

"Well, Julia. I'm very glad to see you have someone who will make sure this psycho stays away. In the meantime, I am going to process all the paperwork for the restraining order. I will call you within the next few days with a court date. I also want to make copies of all these ER reports you brought and the harassing notes. It is important that you hang onto the originals. Here's my card with my numbers on them. Please program them into your phone so you can call me with any new developments. If you feel threatened in any way, don't call me, call nine-one-one first. You're more than welcome to give the dispatcher my name so I can be paged."

Then he looked at Aiden, "Oh, and Mr. Stone. Is it okay if I get your address so we know where to find Julia?"

I tensed next to Aiden, but he just patted my hand to tell me it was all right.

"Of course. All I ask is that you call Julia or me ahead of time to make sure we are going to be there. I share a house with a friend and would not want to inconvenience her if it can be helped," he responded with ease and a dazzling smile.

Then Aiden wrote down all of his contact information, including his phone numbers and address, for the detective.

"Wow. That's a nice area. I'm sure anyone lurking around those homes would be spotted like a leopard," Det. Gowan joked.

"One more thing, Julia," he continued. "Can you give us your work schedule so we can possibly keep an eye out for him? I can't promise anything, but if I don't have any pressing cases, I'd like to stake the place out for a couple of nights, just to see what his activities are."

I nodded, quickly wrote down my schedule on his pad, and then added, "It usually doesn't change unless I switch shifts with someone. I will just make sure to keep to this schedule and let you know if anything does happen to change. I was supposed to work tonight, but since he was waiting for me to leave the club last night, my boss decided it would be best for me to take tonight off. I will be back to work tomorrow night though."

The detective smiled and shook both of our hands. He told me to stay safe and be careful.

We walked out into the waiting area where only Sid sat.

"Where's Pete?" I asked.

Sid looked a little surprised and said, "You've been in there for a really long time. He had to go to work."

I looked at the clock and realized it was close to five in the afternoon.

"Wow. Have I really been in there for almost three hours?" I mumbled. Not really asking anyone, but just showing my amazement at how time flew.

Sid got up and handed me my two bags. I was thankful she remembered to get them out of Pete's car.

"Um, Aiden?" Sid said uncomfortably. "Pete drove us both here and my car is still at work. Is it possible for me to get a ride to the club?"

"Oh, no," I exclaimed. "I didn't even think about us needing rides afterwards and your car is only a two-seater."

Aiden began to chuckle at me and I scowled.

"Don't worry, Angel. That's why it took me so long to get here. I figured you both may need rides and possibly have bags, so I went home and got my Jeep before coming here," he said with pride in his eyes.

"You never cease to amaze me, Mr. Stone," I blubbered as he tucked me in under his arm.

He grabbed one of my bags and one of Sid's before leading us out to this beautiful, green Jeep Wrangler with the fabric top taken off. The roll bars were bare and I was so excited to let the wind flow through my hair.

Aiden flung his arm around me and said, "It does have a top if you would like me to put it on."

"Oh, never. I love having the wind in my face," I admitted as he hoisted me up into the passenger seat. "I do want to make a phone call though. Think the wind will be too noisy?"

"We'll sit in the parking lot for a few while you make your call," Aiden said as he climbed into the Jeep.

"Okay. I want you both with me while I call my mom," I admitted, feeling foolish but knowing I needed all the support I could get when it came to my mother.

# Chapter 29

_"You can't put flowers in an asshole and call it a vase."_

* * *

Sid rubbed at my arm as the line rang.

"What a surprise. My daughter does know I exist," my mom answered with a snide tone.

"Nice to hear from you too, Mom. Listen, this isn't a social call. I just need to ask you something." I took a deep breath as I gathered the courage to ask, "Has Rob been looking for me?"

Silence met me on the other end. After several long moments, she finally sighed and said, "Yes, he seemed totally broken over you leaving him. He's been relentlessly stopping by and calling, asking for your number. At first, I kept your wishes, Julia. But, honestly, he's a good guy and you would be lucky to have him."

"I can't believe you would do this to me. I just left the police station, Mom. Rob has been making my life hell. Why do you care more for him than you do your own flesh and blood?"

"Julia, you know that is not true. I just think you don't realize what is good for you until it hits you in the face," she said sternly.

"Well, if he actually gets me alone, that is exactly what will end up happening. I will be lucky if..." I trailed off. I was completely flabbergasted she would deliberately tell him where I was. "You know what, Mom? I'm done. I can't do this anymore. I will be changing my number and moving soon. And I am getting a restraining order against him."

"Julia, you're being way too dramatic. He's been totally broken since you moved away. You gave him no explanation, no reason for your flight attempt. He deserves better..."

I cut her off. "Don't make excuses for him. You can't put flowers in an asshole and call it a vase!" I yelled, hoping she would understand just how royally she screwed up.

"Stop it right now, Juliana. You have no right to speak to me that way."

"Fine, then. I won't speak to you. You will get your way, as always," I said as I pressed the end button and squeezed my eyes shut.

"How could a mother be so heartless?" I sighed. I didn't mean to say it out loud, but in an attempt to rein in my rage, I completely forgot about the two people sitting near me, offering touches of comfort.

"Don't worry about her, Jules. You have us. We're your family," Sid said as she laid her chin on my shoulder.

Aiden leaned over and pecked me on the cheek. "C'mon. Once we make sure Sid gets to work safe, we'll go to my house and relax... forget about all this crap, at least for one night."

After dropping Sid off at H20, we headed to his house.

Five minutes later, we pulled up to a beautiful Victorian-style home. The landscape lighting alone was breathtaking. The large porch had a comfortable-looking porch swing dangling from the rafters and several rocking chairs to enjoy the spring weather. The dormer windows at the top were lit with dim lights that gave the whole house a warm glow.

I gasped and turned toward Aiden for an explanation.

After he stopped in the driveway and shut off the ignition, he turned to me with his brows furrowed and stress obvious on his face.

"I need to tell you something before we go inside." His voice almost sounded apologetic and it was making me nervous. "I live with Tanya. It's part of the agreement. We must live together during our marriage. We do not sleep in the same bedrooms. As a matter of fact, our rooms are on different ends of the house," he explained.

I touched his face and stroked his cheek with my thumb. "It's okay. I understand. I figured as much when you told the detective you had a roommate. Don't stress about it. You explained your situation and I understand—as long as she isn't going to be threatened by me being here. Are you sure she'll be okay with it?"

"Yes. I've already discussed it with her and she is fine with it. To make you feel a little more at ease, I'll tell you one of her secrets. She has a boyfriend. He sometimes stays the night as well. So, she will have no problem with me bringing my Angel home." He grinned and kissed the palm of my hand.

"If she has a boyfriend, then why not ask him to marry her? Why ask you?" I asked out of curiosity.

"Because she knew she could trust me. She knew I wasn't doing it for the money. At the time her father passed away, she had only been dating him for a few months, whereas she knew me for close to ten years. He wasn't happy at first. The decision she had to make almost broke them up. Her thoughts were—if he truly didn't see the logic in it, then they weren't meant to be."

"She sounds like a very smart person. I'm sure it must be difficult to trust anyone when you have that kind of money," I spoke with honesty.

He just nodded as he squeezed my hand and opened his door to get out.

Aiden helped me out and we headed for the front doors. With him, I felt safe.

Just before we walked inside, my phone began to ring. It was Sid.

Concern etched my face and I answered the phone. "Sid? Is everything okay?"

Aiden leaned in and I held the phone so we could both hear her without putting it on speaker. I didn't want the whole neighborhood to hear our drama.

Sid frantically told me Rob showed and when Dex told him to leave, he started to pitch a fit. He punched the concrete wall outside and Dex thought he probably broke his hand.

_Good._

Sid was worried about me and needed to hear my voice herself. What a wonderful friend.

"Yes, Sid. I'm okay. I just got here. Everything is fine. He offered for me to stay in the guest room so, I'm sure it's probably not an inconvenience."

I looked over and saw the grimace on his face. He mouthed, "You're sleeping with me," and pointed to his chest.

Butterflies fluttered in my stomach at his declaration to my sleeping arrangements.

"...yes, I love you, Sid. Okay, go ahead and get back to work. Text me when you're safely at Sean's place, please? All right, goodnight."

As I hung up the phone, a piece of my heart broke. I couldn't believe all this was happening. I couldn't believe my friends were in danger because of me. It was all so fucked up.

Just as I was losing myself in a pit of despair, Aiden walked up to me and held me close. I pressed my face to his chest and inhaled his scent, immediately calming me. I think he could feel me trembling because he asked, "Are you cold?"

"No," I answered. "Just a little upset and tired. It's been a long-ass day."

With that, he chuckled and we stepped into his lovely home.

Within moments of stepping through the door, a strikingly beautiful brunette bounded down the hall with a huge smile on her face.

"Aiden! I'm so glad to see you brought her to meet me," Tanya practically screeched as she headed in our direction.

"Julia, this is my wife and friend, Tanya. Tanya, this is my girlfriend, Julia." He gestured between us as he made his introduction and I couldn't help myself—I had to laugh at how seriously messed up it sounded. Introducing the girlfriend to the wife is just... well, should be... absurd.

"It's nice to finally meet you, Julia. I've heard so much about you the past several days. He hasn't shut up about you since he first laid eyes on you. But, you're so much prettier than Aiden and Coda let on," she said as she fluffed my curls with her dainty fingers and then gave Aiden a nudge with her elbow.

He grimaced at her for her teasing and then rolled his eyes with a smile. Coda talked to her about me too? That seems odd considering I only met the man in passing once last night.

"It's nice to meet you too, Tanya. Thank you for letting me stay here tonight. I really appreciate your kindness," I added with a small smile.

"Oh, it's no problem at all, dear. Any friend of the Stone brothers is a friend of mine for sure. Come, I was just finishing up dinner. I hope you're both hungry."

Boy was that the understatement of the century. I hadn't eaten all day.

We followed Tanya down the hall to the kitchen where a waft of delicious aromas assaulted my nostrils. I closed my eyes and inhaled the heavenly scent.

"Tanya, that smells wonderful. Is there anything I can do to help?" I asked, hoping she would let me assist in some way.

"There's always something to do, Julia. I would love an extra set of hands. Would you mind pulling some plates down and setting the table?" she asked politely. She seemed to be extremely polite and... well... perfect. Almost too perfect.

"I'd be more than happy to." I then looked over to Aiden to see if he could point me in the right direction of the plates. He quickly nodded his head to the left and smiled.

I swiftly washed my hands and set the table where we ate with a steady, pleasant conversation. Tanya made a to-die-for pot roast that melted in my mouth.

Thankfully, Aiden excused us immediately following dinner so we could go upstairs and, as he put it, get me _settled in_. He knew I was exhausted, especially now that my belly was full.

Instead of taking me to a guest room, Aiden directed me into his bedroom. Of course, I didn't mind.

His walls were white with light gray stripes and light gray carpeting to match. His bed donned a dark gray cover with light gray sheets. Everything in the room was pristine and masculine.

The bed looked to be the most comfortable piece of furniture I had ever seen. I practically drooled just looking at it. I knew I was tired when I began lusting after a bed.

I began to chuckle to myself at the thought.

"What's so funny, Angel mine?" Aiden asked as he came up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist and nuzzling my neck.

"I was just thinking I'm tired enough to go hump your bed right about now."

Aiden let out a deep, throaty laugh and hugged me from behind. "C'mon. Let's get comfortable so you can get some rest."

"Sounds wonderful. I just need a few moments."

I headed to the attached bathroom and flicked on the light.

Complete shock overtook my body. I dropped my toiletry bag with a loud thud on the tile floor and covered my mouth with my hands to stifle my gasp.

I looked over as Aiden leaned his shoulder against the doorjamb, his arms overlapped across his chest and his legs crossed over one another.

"Do you like it? I bought it for you. It was so perfect, I couldn't resist," he explained with a vulnerable expression on his face.

"Oh my, Aiden. I love it!" I gasped as I looked back at my reflection in the mirror from Pat's antique shop.

The entire frame was made of brass and detailed two little cherubs holding the bottom of the mirror while two more cherubs at the very top held a beautiful tapestry flowing down the top and sides.

I reached out and touched one of the cherub's wings, staring at the magnificent craftsmanship on this old piece of artwork. It was likely one of a kind.

"Oh, Aiden. This is too much. I love it, but..." He put his fingers on my lips to shut me up.

"As soon as I saw this mirror, Angel, I had to get it for you. And trust me, it's not too much. I can definitely afford it. After seeing all the angels in your room, I can certainly tell why you fell in love with it."

I turned toward him and put my arms around his waist. "Even though I've been collecting angels ever since I moved here, there's a completely different reason why I fell in love with this mirror," I explained as I looked down, a little embarrassed to admit it.

He tilted my chin up like he always does, forcing me to look into his deep, gray, sensual eyes. "Tell me."

"It reminded me of you," I whispered.

With his fingers still hooked under my chin, he brought my face closer to his and kissed me tenderly. I melded to him, certain I would never be able to survive again without his touch.

I turned and continued to marvel at the beautiful antique in front of me. Aiden busied himself next to me, brushing his teeth and washing his face before he finally stepped behind me, wrapped his arms around my waist, and gazed at me in my new mirror.

"Go ahead and enjoy your mirror for a few minutes, Angel. But don't take too long," he said as he backed out of the bathroom.

After brushing my teeth and getting myself cleaned up, I met Aiden standing by the bed and suddenly became very nervous.

"Angel, let me take care of you. Just relax." His words were like music to my ears as my head lolled to the side with exhaustion.

Aiden slowly undressed me.

# Chapter 30

_"Thank cripes for waterproof makeup."_

* * *

Lifting my tank top over my head, I heard him suck in a quick breath before trailing his fingertips down the side of my neck, around to my collarbone, and down the center of my chest. He lightly caressed my left nipple with his thumb, making the bud harden and my pussy weep.

He continued caressing my skin down toward the top rim of my panties. Snaking his thumbs through the sheer fabric, he slowly, methodically, slid them down my thighs and let them fall to the floor.

I stepped out of them and stood naked in front of him, completely unsure of what to do next.

Choosing to be bold and attempting to rid my mind of any fear, I decided it was my turn to undress him.

I slowly brought my hands to his chest and slid them up to his collar. He was still wearing one of his white dress shirts, so I began to unbutton it slowly.

As soon as I had it completely unbuttoned, I skimmed my fingers up his taut stomach muscles, over his defined pectorals, and up to his broad shoulders to push the fabric away from his skin.

I moaned out loud when I caught a glimpse of his tattoo. Bringing my lips to the marked shoulder, I pressed a few small, light kisses on the sexy markings.

"Wow," was all I could say.

He smiled as he held me, his hands gently settling on the small of my back, just above my ass.

I glided my hands from the tops of his shoulders, down his front, so my fingertips felt every crease and bump of his muscles, to the little smattering of hair just above his waistline.

I hooked my fingers into the waistband of his pants and pulled him closer to me. As I looked up into his eyes, I deftly unbuttoned his pants and let them fall. I heard change clink to the floor and felt his erection press against my belly through the fabric of his underwear.

As my hands slipped to his back and my fingers worked their way under the waistband of his boxer briefs, he grabbed my face and began kissing me softly. Distracted by his assault on my tongue, I dug my fingernails into the tight muscles of his ass as my mouth absorbed his growl of approval.

"Angel, we're not going to even make it into bed if you keep digging your fingernails into me like that. I'll take you right here," he warned.

As he kissed me further, I admitted my defeat. "Mmmm... okay," I mumbled against his lips.

He chuckled softly and said, "C'mon, Julia. You're so tired. Let's get into bed."

He broke away from me and slid his boxer briefs down, bending in the process. He kissed the soft area between my belly button and my mound, before sliding me under the covers.

I then watched him walk around the bed and slide in next to me. He held his arm out and I curled up to him willingly.

He held me, stroking my hair and kissing my forehead, until sleep finally overtook my entire body while in my lover's arms.

_I see him coming, but I can't move. I need to shout for someone, but my voice won't work. I need to run, but my feet are cemented to the ground._

_He's barely inches away. His hands are coming for me._

_I can't let him touch me! Someone, please!_

_I scream for anyone who can hear. I can hear my scream. I need someone to hear me._

_He grabs my shoulders and I beg for someone to save me._

"Juliana! Juliana!"

_I see Rob's mouth move through the syllables of my name. But it's not Rob's voice. Who..._

"Juliana!"

_I'm shaking. My ears hurt and I'm shaking._

"Goddamn it! Wake up!"

It was like a sledgehammer hit me square in the gut. I woke up with Aiden kneeling over me, shaking my shoulders and yelling my name.

"Oh, Aiden," I cried. He immediately held me tight and whispered shushing sounds into my ears. "Aiden, he found me. I couldn't move. I couldn't..."

"Aw. Hell, Julia. I'm so sorry. Shh... it's okay. He's not here. I promise," he soothed, rocking me. I knew all I needed was him—I needed him to hold me and comfort me when I had one of my nightmares.

"I was hoping sleeping with you would make my nightmares subside," I cried as I thought of the three most serious words that couldn't be spoken so soon.

Did I really love Aiden? Or was I just a blubbering ninny who was way too emotional right now to be thinking about love?

I pushed the thought aside. There was no way I could love a man after less than a week. He was just being kind and taking care of me when I needed it most.

_Pity does not equal love, Julia._

"I'm sorry for waking you," I sniffed as I curled into him further.

"Shh... I love having you in my arms, Angel. Just try to get some sleep."

My heart was still pounding out of my chest. I was having a major problem calming down.

"I just need a moment to go to the bathroom," I told him, so he would loosen his grip and allow me to get up.

I had hung my short, silk robe in the bathroom and decided to shrug it on while I washed my face and calmed my nerves.

Looking at myself in my new mirror was a challenge. My eyes were hollow and I attempted to look unaffected by the whole ordeal. My makeup wasn't too bad since I removed most of it before bed. Just a bit of charcoal was smudged below my eyes where the tears obviously tried to wash away any foreign substances.

I quickly took some tissue and cleaned up. Thank cripes for waterproof makeup.

My eyes always seemed to be a brighter green post-crying.

After five minutes of deep calming breaths and a little potty break, I decided to head back out to Aiden. I craved his arms.

Aiden was sitting on the side of the bed, waiting for me. I slowly walked over to him and looked at his sexiness in the dim, moonlit room.

"You are so beautiful, Aiden," I admitted, with no bashfulness whatsoever.

"As are you, Angel mine," he rebutted.

I trailed my finger down his right shoulder and bicep where his sexy tribal tattoo accentuated every curve of his body.

Just as I was about to climb around him and into bed, he grabbed the sash of my robe and pulled me to his front so I was positioned between his legs.

Slowly and seductively, he tugged at the knot and released the binds around my waist. He let the lapels of my robe slightly fall open, revealing the center curves of my breasts, my stomach, and the curls just above my secret place.

# Chapter 31

_"He's such an infuriating tease."_

* * *

"Such beauty should not be hidden away," Aiden whispered against my skin.

I felt so sensual as I stood in the moonlit room, partially disrobed in front of this man with eager desire in his eyes.

His hands slowly touched my stomach. He let his fingers wander upward to skim the crease under my full breasts. He continued his fingertip assault as he gently brushed over the peaks of each globe, bringing my nipples to full arousal.

He glided his fingertips up to trace my neck, then gently pushed the robe off my shoulders, causing it to fall to the floor in a pool of satin.

Aiden still sat on the edge of the bed while I stood naked in front of him. Lightly touching my hips, he pushed me away gently as if he wanted to get a better look.

In an attempt to be confident for him, I stood tall and didn't cover my nakedness.

"Turn for me, Julia. Please? I want to see you," he begged.

Well, even with my attempt at confidence, I still managed to feel a full body flush take over me as discomfort stole every stitch of poise I tried to show. I absentmindedly bit my lip and twisted my fingers together as I looked at him.

"Juliana. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever met. Please, don't ever be embarrassed around me. Just remember how much I adore you."

He spoke with such resolve. I knew he meant every word.

I smiled at him and slowly turned on the balls of my feet. Feeling much more self-assured, I slowly traced my hands up my waist, my sides, to the nape of my neck, then entwining my fingers into my hair, lifting a few curls up into a bunch on top of my head.

As I heard a quick intake of breath hiss through his teeth, I felt sexy, potent. I felt like I was exactly what he wanted and I knew I needed his approval more than anything.

He went utterly quiet.

Just as my worry increased with every silent second that passed, I felt his fingers trace my spine, starting at the crack of my ass and continuing up in a slow, aching pace. I gasped and suddenly realized he never got a chance to see my back.

I dropped a few curls, knowing my hair would cover the space between my shoulder blades. Turning my head to look over at him, I breathed a sigh of relief when I realized he hadn't seen.

The silence was deafening. I needed something, anything, to assure me of myself, and to assure me he didn't see it.

"Aiden..."

"Shh, love. Just give me a moment," he said in a whisper, his tone giving nothing away.

I turned my head back to look away, apprehension causing a shiver to roll up my spine. I could feel flutters of doubt in my stomach as he continued to stare at my backside—a rejection from him would surely hurt my heart. The realization of how weak and needy I was made my emotions go wild.

Immediately, he turned me back around to face him. With the abrupt movement, I put my hands on his shoulders to gain my balance. My hair flowed around us like a curtain as his arms snaked around my waist and held me steady against him.

I emitted a soft gasp when his lips touched my stomach and his hands brushed my backside—just a soft brush that sent chills racing down to my sex, tightening all the nerves and sending me into a downward spiral.

With my arms still wrapped around his neck, I bent down and kissed his forehead.

As I straightened back up, he pressed his lips against my stomach again, this time just below my breasts. His face, all scruffy and unshaved, tickled me and caused me to giggle. Responding to my tenderness, I felt him smile against my skin and stick his tongue out to lick me.

I thrust my hips forward as I tilted my head up. My eyes fluttered shut while I enjoyed his sensual touch, his tongue, those wonderful lips.

He cupped my breasts gently in his palms and then closed his mouth over a nipple.

My breath escaped in a hiss as pleasure exploded through my body.

"God, I love your breasts," he murmured as he switched to the other nipple and began his tantalizing assault with his tongue.

I twined my fingers into his hair, holding him tighter against me.

"Julia. Angel mine." I looked down at him. His endearing nickname for me tugged at my heart. "I want to taste you. Will you let me taste you and make you come?"

All I could do was nod. He immediately smiled and stood, picking me up in the same motion, his mouth still sucking my nipple, and gently laid me on my back.

"You're so beautiful. My eyes can't get enough of you." He spoke soothing words that made me feel special as he climbed on top of me.

"I love it when you tell me I'm beautiful," I stated honestly.

With steady fingers, I trailed my hands down the front of his gorgeous, toned body. I marveled at his chiseled chest and that sexy tattoo that started on his right pectoral and wrapped around his arm and shoulder. Damn. His muscles weren't large, but they were definitely perfect—very cut and defined.

I grabbed onto his biceps, wanting nothing more than to feel his power.

He slowly began his descent, causing my skin to erupt in a constant flurry of crackling warmth. My back arched, seeking more of his attention.

I sucked in a quick breath of air when his lips closed around my nipple again and his tongue began toying with my peak. He nipped at the bud, grazing my puckered skin with his teeth.

The sharp, tantalizing feel of his mouth on me caused me to moan, throwing back my head to give him better access.

He continued his way downward, down to the depths of my soul. His warm breath tickled over the small triangle of curls just above my wetness. He glided his hands under my thighs, grabbing the backs of my knees and pulling my legs over his strong shoulders.

He began to tease me, kissing my inner thigh. Out of pure reaction to being tickled, I started to close my legs, but he firmly pushed them apart.

"Keep yourself open to me, Angel. I want all of you. I want to taste every inch of you," he commanded.

"Please," I begged.

"Please what, Julia. Tell me. What do you want?" Now he was really trying to drive me crazy with his breath so close to my sex. Just the thought of his tongue touching me was going to make me climax.

I moaned in pure need.

"Tell me, Julia. Do you want me down here?" Right then, he quickly licked from my opening to my clit and then pulled away.

"Yes," I breathed. Now I was panting and writhing under him.

"Yes, what? Julia, look at me. Tell me," he teased.

I picked up my head and looked at him positioned between my legs. Staring into his eyes, I begged, "Yes, please. Lick me. Taste me. Make me come. Please." I was sounding very demanding but I didn't care. I needed to feel his warm mouth on me. Now.

I heard a low chuckle that quickly turned into a sensual growl as he used his thumbs to separate my folds, exposing my swollen, damp sensitive area. The sensation of his tongue coming in contact with my clit sent electric currents up my body, through my belly, and to my breasts.

He splayed his hand over my belly to keep me still and continued his assault with his tongue. My fingers threaded in his hair and I could feel every one of his muscles tighten as if he was trying to control himself.

"Mmmm. You're so very wet, Julia, and you taste absolutely divine," he murmured as he took a breath.

As I tensed and tightened my grip in his hair, he thrust his finger inside me and I let out a strangled cry. His tongue continued as he inserted two fingers inside and quickly moved with more force.

I trembled uncontrollably, my legs shaking, my mouth dry, and my senses screaming for reprieve.

"More. I need more," I gasped as he continued to pleasure me.

In response to my pleading, Aiden sucked my clit into his mouth and sent me over the edge.

I moaned helplessly as my orgasm started to build and swell. My body began to quiver as waves of pleasure rippled through me like an incoming tidal wave. Exquisite pleasure bombarded me and rained down over my body.

My sob echoed over the room and I fought for breath as pleasure overtook me, robbing me of my sense of reality.

Aiden slowly rose up and looked at me adoringly.

"You taste so wonderful, Angel," he said with a seductive grin on his face.

I grabbed the back of his neck and said, "Come here. I want to taste myself on your lips."

My kiss muffled his groan of pleasure, the sweetest sound of agony. He was hungry and he was mine.

"Mmmm. You taste good with my wetness all over your lips and tongue," I said as I licked the side of his mouth.

"Oh, Julia. You're going to be the end of me. I'm dying to be inside you. I want you," he said as he ground his hips into my center. I then noticed that he must have put his boxer briefs back on when I went to the bathroom, which was a problem that needed to be rectified.

"Take me. Please, Aiden. I want you too," I told him honestly. I still wasn't sure about how fast we were moving. But I knew I wanted him. I wanted to feel his warmth deep inside me.

"Are you sure, love?" he said as he looked at me with caution in his eyes. "I don't want to force you to do anything you're not ready for."

"I've never been so sure about anything in my life," I said, as I looked him straight in the eye. Truth was—I knew we were moving too fast. But I also knew I never wanted anything more than I wanted him at this moment.

At that declaration, he sat up on his knees and began to pull down his boxer briefs. Within moments, his erection sprang free and I smiled with a huge Cheshire Cat grin. He was perfect.

My gaze fixed hungrily on his cock. I wanted to wrap both hands around it and taste him.

He climbed over me and settled between the juncture of my thighs. He gently cupped my cheek with his hand and looked into my eyes.

"It's going to be difficult to take it nice and slow, but I want to savor every minute of you and how you will feel wrapped around me." His words were my undoing. I wanted him inside me and I wanted him now.

"Oh, yes, Aiden. Inside me. You. Now," I nearly growled as I lost all patience and control.

"A little impatient, are we, Angel mine?"

Oh, he was such an infuriating tease.

"Yes. Very." I began to pant as I thrust my hips and grinded my slit against his cock. "I need you, Aiden. Please."

He let out a low chuckle as he shifted up and backed away.

"What? Where are you going?" I nearly leapt out of my skin at the feel of his withdrawal.

"Shhh. It's okay, Julia. I just... shit. I don't think I have any condoms," he said with disappointment in his eyes. "I wasn't expecting or planning this, so I didn't take time to go get any."

"Um... I'm on birth control and I'm clean. I was tested just a few months ago," I said with a bit of embarrassment in my voice.

"I'm so glad you're a woman who takes care of herself," he said with adoration. "I can assure you, I've never been with a woman without wearing a condom."

Worry began to tickle the back of my mind. Did that mean he wouldn't have sex with me unless he wore a condom? God, but I wanted him _now_.

He slid over me again and let his mouth fall next to my ear. "Tell me, Julia. Would you like me to be inside of you without a condom? Skin against skin? Do you want me to come inside of you, filling you?"

I nearly lost it with his words. "Yes! Aiden, please. Make love to me. I'm begging."

"I could never say no to you, Angel. Your desires are mine to behold. I'll always take care of you. Now, wrap your legs around me and look into my eyes."

I did just what he said and lost all connections with earth as he buried himself inside me.

# Chapter 32

_"I had a certain professor completely wrapped around me like I was his life raft at sea."_

* * *

"Oh!" I gasped as he slipped inside, filling and stretching me, my body still quivering from my previous release.

"Shit. You're so tight. How is this, Julia? Is this what you wanted?" he asked with clenched teeth. He paused for a moment with himself only halfway inside, relishing the feel of me wrapped intimately around him. I could tell with his harsh breathing that he was trying to control himself.

"Yes, God, you feel so good, Aiden. Move. Move inside me," I pleaded.

He eased back with exquisite care. Closing his eyes, he paused, and then thrust into me again, filling me just a little more than before.

"Would you like more, Julia?"

"Yes," I growled as I stared him in the eye.

This time, he didn't take his eyes off me as he pulled back out, almost completely, and plunged forward again. I cried out in pure pleasure as he stilled.

"Again?" he teased.

"Damn it. Yes, Aiden! Move!" I shrieked.

"As you wish, Angel mine," he whispered in my ear.

He pressed further inside me, causing a strangled moan to escape my throat.

His tantalizing rhythm was slow and methodical. He shifted and moved his hips but didn't seem in a hurry. With each thrust he sank deeper and deeper, until he was inside me to the hilt.

His forearms were pressed into the bed on either side of my head. He snaked his hands behind my head, bracing me, cradling me. My fingers grazed his muscular back as my nails dug into his skin. His hips flexed and rolled against me as his rhythm increased, persistent and merciless.

I spread my legs wider, arching upward to give him better access.

He was staring at me intently, as if he thought I was the most desirable woman in the world. Leaning down, he framed my face in his hands and kissed me lovingly.

"You. Are. Mine. Julia," he said as a staccato between each thrust. "Tell me. Tell me you are mine."

"Yes," I said, with my head thrashing from side to side in pure pleasure.

"Yes, what? I want to hear you say it," he growled.

"Yes, I am yours, Aiden. Only yours. Oh..." I moaned as he began slamming into me with full force. Sounds of skin slapping against skin echoed through the room.

Not breaking his rhythm, he sat up on his knees and lifted my ass up slightly. Bringing my legs up to rest on his shoulders and holding my hips, he continued to slam home, this new position hitting just the right spot to cause my body to convulse uncontrollably.

His possession took me by surprise. I could feel him start to tremble as his climax was closing in on him. The thought of him coming inside me made my insides clench and arousal to bloom again. Surprise snuck its way into my thoughts because I'd never had an orgasm while a man was inside me, fucking me. But regardless of my shock, I knew with only a few more thrusts he was going to make me explode all over him.

His animalistic rhythm became wild and fierce. His jaw was tense and his eyes were infernos, burning me up with his gaze.

"Oh, God, Aiden, I'm going to come again," I panted.

"Me too, Angel mine. Come with me. Let's. Come. Together," he said between thrusts.

His smile of satisfaction was glorious and he threw his head back, slamming his hips into me, hard, relentless. He lifted until he was almost completely withdrawn from me and then slammed back inside, sending shockwaves over me.

He came back down, positioning his elbows above my shoulders again, and increased his pace until he was pounding against me, hard and fast.

"Yes, Aiden. Ahh..."

My mouth opened again, but his lips pressed to mine muffled my scream. My entire body bowed, writhed, and I came completely apart.

"Oh, Julia." His groan splintered the air with pure pleasure just as my own world shattered into a million pieces—spasm upon spasm rippled through my body.

He slowed and took a more tender pace as I milked the last of his release.

Aiden collapsed on top of me and rested his head on my shoulder. His hips twitched, continuing to pump against me in short, jerky motions until he finally stopped and his harsh breathing rasped against my ear. His lips grazed the base of my neck as his pants warmed my skin.

"Oh, my. That was..." Words failed me as I tried to think of a word worthy enough of this pleasure.

I began to stroke my fingers through his beautiful, silky hair.

"Mmmm..." he mumbled into my neck.

"Yeah..." I mumbled in response. It was all we could articulate at the moment.

I trailed my fingers lightly along his back, grazing just the tips of my fingernails against his soft skin, causing him to groan with pleasure.

We lay there, sated, for what seemed like hours, but in reality, was only a matter of minutes.

He stirred against me and said, "Don't move."

He carefully lifted his weight off me and withdrew. Warm liquid slipped down my center and toward my rear.

Within moments, he came back with a soft, damp towel and pressed it to me to clean me up. Such a gentile and caring gesture made my heart swell.

Aiden quickly got back into bed and covered us both before settling against my back and holding on for dear life, like he was worried I would float away. Pushing my hair up and out of his way, he nuzzled his face to the center of my back and pressed light kisses along the tattoo that decorated my skin—the tattoo he had yet to notice.

Saturday morning sunshine shone through the windows, making me very hot and sweaty. I cracked my eyes open and it took me a moment to realize where I was.

Well, no wonder I was hot. I had a certain professor completely wrapped around me like I was his life raft at sea.

Lying on my stomach with my hands wrapped under my pillow, Aiden's face was resting lazily on my bare shoulder, his arm draped possessively over me. His legs tangled with mine and the bed sheets so messily, I couldn't tell where my legs stopped and his began.

The sun was shining through his muted drapes, making me wince slightly at the bright invasion before smiling at what a beautiful day it was going to be.

Despite the sweltering heat emanating from this sexy man, I slept better than I had in years. Then again, I haven't made love to anyone since... yeah, I needed to make sure my thoughts didn't travel down that path.

Another thing dawned on me in that moment. I didn't have any more nightmares throughout the night. Usually, I would wake up two, sometimes three, times per night with the horrible night terrors. It had to have been the combination of exhaustion and sex that caused me to sleep so well.

Glancing at the clock, I noticed with amazement it was already ten in the morning.

_I never sleep this late,_ I thought to myself.

God, he was so comfortable—my own cocoon of safety.

Just as I attempted to stretch my muscles without waking him, he lifted his head and graced me with the sexiest, sleepy grin.

"Morning, Angel."

"Good morning, yourself," I responded with a grin.

He sat up, propping himself on his elbow, and began tracing lazy circles on the back of my bare shoulder. I just lay there on my stomach, closed my eyes, and enjoyed the attention.

Brushing my hair aside, he bent down to press a kiss on my sensitive skin.

Suddenly, I heard him gasp. I was so wrapped up in my post-coital morning bliss, I forgot about my hidden secret that decorated my back. Now, in the bright daylight, there was no chance he didn't see it.

He went utterly quiet.

# Chapter 33

_"Our lips met, starting a heated fire that could melt metal."_

* * *

Just as my worry increased with every silent second that passed, I felt his fingers trace the middle of my back, between my shoulder blades.

"Angel," he whispered.

The tattoo that adorned the center of my back, only a few inches below my neckline, was a beautiful and very well done tattoo of an angel. Actually, it was a tattoo of me with a halo and wings. I sat, curled up in a ball, with my arms wrapped around my left knee while my right leg circled underneath and lay gracefully so my ankle rested near my left ass cheek. My head was bowed, buried into my arms, so my face was not visible. Huge wings, each one larger than my tiny body, spanned from my back equally on each side. A dainty halo floated gracefully above my bowed head.

The wings of the angel covered my scars—scars from my past I wished no one would even care to ask about.

Turning my gaze to look over my shoulder at him, I wanted to hide.

As he pushed a few more errant curls over my shoulder, I noticed his expression was one of complete amazement.

The silence was torture. I needed him to assure me he didn't hate it.

"Aiden..."

"Angel. God, I can't believe you didn't tell me about this. It's amazing. And so perfect. It looks like you."

I buried my face in the pillow and didn't turn as I spoke and whispered, "It is me."

With that revelation, he touched my face, bringing me to look up at him beyond my shoulder.

"What do you mean, it's you?" he asked, with confusion across his brow.

I bit my lip. I really didn't want to bring up my previous relationship, but the fact he called me Angel and I never admitted to having the tattoo, I felt I owed him an explanation.

"A few years ago, I still felt all the remnants of that awful relationship and the realization that I came so close to not getting out of the terrible situation. I began to collect angels. It's as if they made me feel free. While Sid was looking at tattoos and contemplating whether to get one, I had an itch to get one myself," I explained. "He left a few scars on me from one awful night and... I thought they looked like wings."

He didn't say anything. He just sat staring at my back and tracing the design with his fingertips. So, I continued.

"One of the tattoo artists asked me what my reservations were. I told him I wasn't sure exactly what I wanted and, while keeping my story quite brief, I explained how I just escaped a devastating relationship and wanted to possibly cover the scars. I also told him if I were to get any ink, it would have to show my rapture of angels. A spacey, faraway look appeared on his face, like he was lost. Suddenly, he took me by the hand and led me to a room in the very back of his studio. I was a little afraid at first, but having Sid there helped calm my nerves. The artist hoisted me up onto a table that butted up against a wall. He positioned me just like the image you see and asked if I wanted my facial features to show or not. I told him I did not need my face anywhere on my body. The idea of it seemed tacky to me. He backed up and assessed me. Even though I felt self-conscious and had no idea what he was thinking, I trusted him," I explained, pausing to take a breath.

"He then looked at Sid and back at me, almost as if he were asking our approval for something. He then spoke up and asked if I would be comfortable enough to take off my jeans. He said it would help him get better acquainted with my form and curves. I thought of protesting, but then realized he was right. It would be much harder for him to draw me with the jeans on. Even though I had just started art school, I always had a love for art and knew what he was getting at. Trusting my friend to stay with me through the whole process, I decided to pose for him. Even if I didn't get the tattoo, it felt right. So, I removed everything except for my panties. I figured it would be even easier for him without the baggy blouse and sandals I was wearing."

Aiden suddenly gripped my shoulder, as if he were uncomfortable with me being naked in front of a stranger, so I turned slightly to look into his eyes as I continued my story, hopefully to placate any discomfort he had over my experience.

"He was a complete professional. I quickly got back into my pose and within ten minutes, he let me know I could move. I must have been lost in my thoughts, because it seemed he and Sid had been talking about me the whole time. He asked me to come over and help him finish the design and I knew then, Sid must have told him about my talents as an artist. I was so eager to see what he had accomplished so far, I didn't even dress as I walked over to his easel. He had a big, beautiful charcoal sketch of me and it was perfect. I didn't want to change a thing. He then asked me to draw the wings. As soon as he made the request, I saw what he envisioned—that the wings would cover my scars. This guy was very talented. The fact that he could see just what I wanted before I even knew myself proved he was damn good at his job," I said with a reminiscing smile.

"Now, I look back and get a little embarrassed at this, but at the time, I was so wrapped up in the moment, I stood naked at his easel and drew my wings. I made sure each wing was larger than myself because my wings help me to fly. They guide me and help me soar through life. My wings represent my freedom and also help cover my past."

With my confession, Aiden's tense muscles relaxed and he brushed a tiny curl away from my face as I continued my story.

"I was seeing a therapist at the time. My therapist said something to me that really hit home. She told me that I was innocent in the whole situation—everything that happened to me—I was the victim. She assured me just because he tried to take my individuality, he didn't succeed. She helped me realize I was virtuous, and I was still... _me_. So, that sense of virtue is what the angel represents. No matter what I went through, I knew I was still innocent and free," I said with a crack to my voice.

"Oh, Julia," he said with compassion laced in his voice.

I didn't need him to feel sorry for me. If anything, I wanted him to feel happy for me. So, I continued some more, slightly changing the subject.

"The tattoo artist was so excited with our combined artwork, he framed the drawing. It still hangs in his studio to this day. Since then, he's become a friend. Not a close friend, but I meet up with him occasionally, just to catch up. As a matter of fact, we had lunch together just a few weeks ago."

As I finished my story, I felt lighter. I felt like now Aiden had a better idea of just how fucked up I was and just how far I'd come in my journey.

I emitted a soft gasp when his lips touched the center of my back, obviously right over my tattoo. It was such a soft and endearing sentiment, showing me his approval.

"That is such an amazing story. No wonder you were so shocked at my nickname for you. When you first walked into the classroom, the golden sunlight shining through the window behind you made your entire frame glow. I thought for sure I had died and gone to heaven. I almost called you Angel out loud before I realized it would be entirely too inappropriate."

Dying to look directly at him, I turned my body completely so I now lay on my back and wrapped my arms around his neck. I pulled him down to me, close. So close our noses touched.

"I love that you call me Angel," I told him.

"I love that you are my Angel," he added with a smile.

Our lips met, starting a heated fire that could melt metal. Kissing him was beyond breathtaking. I lost all sense of reality every time our lips met.

He trailed kisses over my neck before he pulled away slightly and rested his head on my bare chest.

I lazily petted the back of his head and neck as he laid his hand on my chest and propped his chin up to stare at me.

"How did you sleep?" he asked. I could tell he was marginally worried but tried not to show it.

"I haven't slept this well in years, Aiden," I told him with all honesty. I then decided to continue being honest as I added, "As a matter of fact, I usually wake with the night terrors at least two or three times per night until I just can't take it anymore and stay awake. But, amazingly, I only had the one."

"Have you seen a doctor about your nightmares?" he asked with concern etched in his voice.

"Yes, I spoke to my therapist about them. Talking about them didn't decrease their frequency or intensity, but I was able to handle myself better afterwards. They didn't freak me out quite as much. I would have kept up with my therapy, but without insurance, I just couldn't afford to."

"Hmm... I wonder what helped last night?" he said with a huge grin.

"I was just thinking the same thing. Maybe we need to have sex every night. That just might be the antidote to my problems," I said with a smile.

He crawled his way up and kissed me tenderly, reverently.

"That sounds like a perfect plan to me, Angel mine. Now, how about we spend some time together today, just you and me?" he asked with hopeful eyes.

"I was hoping we could. There is no one I would rather be with right now," I affirmed.

"Good. First, let's start with a shower. I want to get you a soapy and wet!"

Just as he said the last few words, he flung the covers off, leapt out of bed, and pulled me by my ankles, causing me to squeal with surprise and giggle like an annoying school girl.

Picking me up, he held me with ease and gestured for me to wrap my legs around his hips. He snaked one hand around my waist and the other tangled in my hair as he kissed me feverishly.

Continuing to assault my lips, he slowly walked toward the bathroom while I stayed wrapped around his strong body. As we entered the dark space, I reached over and flicked on the light. As if instructed, we both turned our heads in the direction of my new mirror and looked at our forms entangled with each other.

I gasped at the sight before us.

# Chapter 34

_"I felt a fire lighting deep inside me."_

* * *

He held me there, my arms wrapped around his shoulders, his arms wrapped around my waist. My breasts lay on top of his chest, just mere inches above his sculpted pecks. My cheek rested against his temple, his hair tickling me as I smiled at our reflection. My legs wrapped around his hips, my ankles linked together just above the beautiful, firm cheeks of his ass. And my curves were positioned just above his now seemingly large erection.

It was such a beautiful sight to look at in my new mirror.

"Julia?" he asked, still looking at me through our reflection in the mirror.

"Yes, Aiden," I approved. I knew what he was asking. He wanted to watch... He wanted me to watch... as he submerged deep inside me.

I tightened my grip on his shoulders and squeezed my legs together slightly to lift myself enough so he could gain access. He held me up with only one arm as he used the other to position himself at my entrance.

We both watched as he eased me down over him. My body responded immediately, quivering at the feeling of him deep inside me.

As much as I wanted to watch, I couldn't help but close my eyes at the pure gratification caused by his hard cock sliding into my slick heat. My eyes rolled into the back of my head and fluttered shut as a sensual moan escaped my throat.

"Open," he commanded and I did as I was told, opening my eyes to the image of us deeply intertwined together.

I relaxed my grip on his neck and brought my right arm, the one foremost in the mirror, down to his chest, and let it settle over his heart.

"Oh, Angel," he whispered as he began to thrust and devour my mouth, smothering my cries with his tongue.

I turned my gaze back to the mirror and marveled at how his muscles tensed and flexed as he pulsed in and out, fucking me, taking me for a ride.

"Ahh, Aiden. I love watching you fuck me," I said with a bumpy sound to my voice as he continued with his tantalizing rhythm.

"This, Angel. This is making love. You haven't seen me fuck you yet," he said with a hint of a warning, his words coming out slightly staccato as he sustained pulling me down to meet his thrusts.

"Oh?" was all I could articulate at that moment.

"Yes. Trust me. You'll know the difference when I fuck you, Julia," he warned with a breathless urgency. "But right now, I just want to watch you as I make love to you. God, you're so beautiful, especially when you're wrapped so tightly around my cock."

After a few more quick thrusts, he turned and pushed me up against the wall opposite to the mirror. I looked over his shoulder at our reflection.

"Oh, God, yeah," I said as I saw pure perfection reflecting back at me. His flawless ass muscles contracting as he ground into me against the wall was so breathtaking, I gasped.

With me braced against the wall, he was able to pick up the pace and the force, causing my insides to clench and my pulse to quicken.

"Fuck, Julia. You're dripping all over me. Do I make you wet?" he asked with labored breath against my neck. As I tilted my head and gave him full access, he teasingly bit at the tendon along the side of my throat.

"Ahh..." was all I could manage as a confirmation that, yes, he was the one that did this to me.

Finally, I managed to breathe out what he wanted to hear, "Yes, you... you make me wet, Aiden. Oh, only you."

"Aww, hell yeah. Only me," he growled in confirmation as he persisted to increase his tirade.

I felt him tremble as he held my ass cheeks, the wall bracing my back and my arms clinging to his shoulders. Just as I thought he was about to come, he pulled out and tugged at the back of my knee to tell me I needed to stand.

I wasn't confident my legs would even function at this point in time, but I complied and prayed he would catch me if I stumbled.

"Stand and turn to face the mirror, Julia. Place your hands on the counter and keep them there," he sternly instructed.

Shaking with every step, I walked over to the counter where the sink sat in front of my mirror. I braced my hands on the counter just like he commanded and was rewarded with a dazzling smile.

"Good, just like that," he praised as he grazed his fingers along my spine and down to the small of my back.

Then he grabbed my hips and lightly pushed down on my shoulders, pulling me back and causing me to bend further.

_Oh, hell yeah._

Just as I braced myself, he slammed into me from behind, causing me to cry out at the onslaught of pleasure splintering through my insides.

"Look, Julia. Look up at me," he hissed through his teeth as he kept up with his relentless rhythm.

Tossing my hair out of my face, I glanced up into the mirror to the sight of him pressing into me. I could see his taut stomach, arms, and chest muscles undulate as he slammed home. Just the sight of him so turned on and animalistic was going to make me climax.

My insides began to quiver and I felt the fire lighting deep inside me.

"Ahhh, yeah..." I whimpered, drawing out my sounds. His thrusts were so powerful, it sounded like I was riding over a railroad track as disjointed moans escaped my mouth.

Out of nowhere, I convulsed around him, embers sizzling through every inch of my body. Still locking my gaze with his, I came loudly, his name echoing off the bathroom walls. My orgasm took me by such surprise that I almost collapsed onto the floor with my knees shaking like leaves in a windstorm.

Aiden held me steady and strong, knowing my legs were about to give under the sheer pleasure that emanated through every fiber of my body.

Aiden followed with several sharp, erratic thrusts, and stilled, pouring himself into me as he found his release.

He wrapped his arms around me and buried his scruffy face into the center of my back. We both stood there, panting and gaining our balance before we had to move.

"Fuck, Julia," he rumbled between labored breaths.

Slowly, he pulled out of me and started the shower.

I just stood there, my hands still on the counter, and stared at myself. I felt so good, so free. He made me feel this way and I wanted to take every opportunity I had to be with him. This euphoric feeling was like nothing I'd ever experienced. I realized then, I never wanted it to end.

As I stood, staring at myself, he came up behind me and gathered my hair in his hands, pulling my head to the side and tilting upward slightly so his mouth was against my cheek.

"Your eyes sparkle so bright after you come. It's nothing short of breathtaking," he admired.

I turned to him, placed my hand on his cheek, and smiled. He was such a sweet man. Aiden placed a kiss on my palm, then grabbed my hand and led me to the shower.

His shower was big and cavernous, yet the heat from the steam kept it warm. He had two showerheads adjacent to each other, which, in my opinion, could be the best invention known to man.

We both took our time lathering each other up and enjoying the view as we rinsed off the suds.

If I thought he couldn't be more beautiful, I was wrong. He looked even sexier with suds running down the ripples of his muscles. Just the view was getting me excited all over again.

After our shower, I quickly did my hair. Even though it was naturally curly, in order for it to stay put and not look like a troll doll, I had to use a few items to gain control. I didn't need to spend more than a few minutes on it, but he still caught me as I was bent over and scrunching the strands with my fingers.

"Now that's a beautiful sight," he said as he walked by and slapped me on my bare ass.

I flipped my head up and smiled at him. I didn't have a response. Then again, I probably didn't even need one.

He reached over, grabbed my chin, and placed a small peck on my lips.

"Could you wear something that shows off your back?" he asked as I was digging through my bag for clothes. "I don't want you to hide that beautiful work of art. I want to see it, admire it."

"I could wear a tank top and take a hoodie with me, just in case I need it. Would you like me to wear my hair up?"

"I love your hair down. No, leave it down. I'll just brush it out of the way when I want to admire you," he said with a sparkle of desire in his gray eyes.

We both quickly got dressed and headed to his car.

"Should we say goodbye to Tanya?" I asked. I didn't want to be rude and just take off, especially after the wonderful meal she cooked for me last night.

"She's not home. She volunteers at the animal shelter every Saturday. She loves animals, but that was one of my limitations. I like animals too, especially cats, but unfortunately, I'm allergic to pet dander. So, she volunteers to help the shelter and get her animal fix since we can't have any," he explained.

"Pet allergies. Anything else I should know?" I asked in a teasing tone.

He chuckled and answered, "No, that's about it, as far as I know. Oh, no, wait. I'm allergic to penicillin too. So, if I ever need to go on antibiotics, the docs take that into consideration."

"Well, that's good to know," I said rather seriously, imagining if there was ever an emergency and I had to answer questions. I shivered at the thought and quickly put it out of my mind.

By this time, we were zipping through back roads in his little Miata. One thing I liked about being with Aiden was, he didn't mind me lugging my camera everywhere, because he did the same.

The sound of Coldplay softly filled the speakers as we flew down roads filled with spring blooms dangling from the trees.

"Oh, Aiden. A question about you and Tanya popped into my head at dinner last night, but I didn't feel comfortable asking you in front of her."

He just nodded for me to continue.

"The contract... ahh... not the will, but the actual contract you have with her about your marriage. Is it legal? I mean, is it fraudulent to pay someone to marry you for X amount of years?"

"Well, our contract reads more like a pre-nup. Basically, if I back out before the two years are up, I don't get the money she promised. Even though the money is not my motivation, the pre-nup makes it legal. If I back out, she cannot take anything from me. Of course, if I decide I want a divorce, she won't inherit her father's money," he explained while keeping his eyes on the road.

"I talked to her about the possibility of her just saying screw it. Screw the money and attempting to live without. She came to terms with that as a possibility. She had a strong enough head on her shoulders to know that she could survive without it if she had to. That is when I decided to help her. I didn't want this to become a wedge between our relationship."

I still had more questions, so I continued and asked, "What if she decides to back out?"

"Then she doesn't get her inheritance. According to the clause that her father wrote into the will, she has to be married to the same man for two consecutive years and if she divorces and remarries before those two years are completed, she does not get a second chance. The clause also stated that she must live with her husband for the full duration of their marriage and they must share money and assets. The thing is—she doesn't want anyone to know she hired someone to marry her. The only people that know are my mom, Coda, Paul, her boyfriend, and now you. I don't think it's illegal per-se for her to hire someone to marry her. I honestly never asked. But, for appearance sake, the public eye knows us as a loving, married couple," he explained.

"I have one more question, if that's okay," I said, looking at him for approval.

"Sure, Angel. Anything."

"Okay. What if, by the end of the two years, she decides not to give you the money she promised?"

"Ahh. Good question. Don't get mad at my answer now, okay?" he asked with skepticism in his voice.

I just nodded, so he continued. "I would walk away. I could take her to court, since the pre-nup clearly states I'm entitled to it after two years. But, honestly? I don't care. If she backs out on her word, I would probably be more upset she lied to me than anything else. I wouldn't care about the money, only our friendship."

I just smiled as I stared at this wonderful man. Everything about him made me happy. Not only was he drop-dead gorgeous, but he had a heart of gold.

He caught me staring and smiling like a fool.

"What?" he asked.

"You're just magnificent, that's all," I said, grinning from ear to ear and reaching over to twine my fingers into the back of his hair.

"I'm afraid you have that backwards, Julia. You're the one that takes my breath away."

# Chapter 35

_"The jig is up."_

* * *

"Where are we going?" I asked, realizing we were heading out of town on the small back roads instead of the highway.

"Taking the scenic route to Pat's shop and then out to that property I told you about. Did you bring your film camera and some infrared?"

I nodded, and then asked, "Why are we going to Pat's? Not that I don't absolutely adore the old lady, but are we just socializing or do you need something?"

"After this morning, I feel the need to go and thank her personally for selling us that mirror," he said with a huge grin and a sexy gleam in his eye.

"Aiden, don't you dare tell her how much we enjoyed it." I scolded.

He threw his head back and laughed hysterically, obviously finding humor in my embarrassment.

"Calm down, Julia," he chuckled. "I'm not going to give her details. I just figured you would want to thank her for selling it to us and also get the history on the piece. I told Pat you would want to talk to her personally about her documentation rather than have me relay it to you."

"Well, you're just full of surprises. You're totally right. I would love to talk to her about its history and origin. I've never been one for collecting antiques, but this particular one just touched my heart. Now, I have several wonderful reasons to love it even more than I did when I first saw it," I admitted with a bashful smile.

A few minutes later, we pulled up to Pat's shop. As we got out of the car, Aiden reached over and held his hand out for me.

"You don't mind if she knows about us?" I asked, gesturing toward the front door of the shop.

"Angel, I bought a $600 mirror for you. I think she already knows my dirty little secret," he said as he winked and continued to extend his hand.

"Well, I guess when you put it that way..." I said as I rolled my eyes and took his hand into mine. It felt good being able to hold onto any part of him.

"Plus, I paid her husband to deliver and hang it in my bathroom, even though they both knew I bought it for you. So, the jig is up, love."

With a light tug on my hand, he brought me closer and placed a kiss on my forehead as we walked onto the porch of the shop.

The little bells chimed as Aiden opened the door for me and, immediately, Pat came out of her hiding spot to greet us.

"Oh, Juliana and Aiden! How wonderful to see you two. And together this time." she exclaimed as she clapped her hands together once and came toward us.

Aiden held his right hand out to shake Pat's hand, but instead, brought her hand up to kiss her knuckles, making her blush as he said, "Pat, as always, it's so lovely to see you."

She grabbed her chest with her other hand and said in my direction, "Oh, always such a charmer, he is."

I just nodded and politely replied, "Yes, always. It's great to see you again so soon, Pat. I was pleasantly surprised with my gift from Aiden last night. I can't tell you how much I love it."

"I'm so glad to see that piece find such a good home. It truly is a magnificent work of art," she praised.

"Pat, I was wondering if you could share some of the history and origins with Julia? I'm sure she would thoroughly enjoy learning more about it," Aiden politely requested.

"Of course. I have the full history, or what was documented at least, in my files." She gestured toward her office and said, "Come, my dear."

I smiled at Aiden, excitement bubbling through me, as he followed me back to Pat's office. It only took her a few minutes to explain the mirror's origins and give me a brief history lesson before she handed me the papers and told us both to go enjoy the garden.

After putting the papers in the car and grabbing Aiden's digital camera, we headed back to the beautiful butterfly garden on Pat's property.

Hand in hand, we walked through the garden, enjoying all the wildlife fluttering around us. As we rounded a corner that caused us to be hidden from the building, Aiden turned me in his arms and planted an adoring kiss on my lips.

After he pulled away, it took me a moment to catch my breath. Letting out a quivering sigh, I opened my eyes to his adorable face.

"Come here," he said as he snaked his arm around my waist and turned me slightly so I was facing his camera.

Putting our cheeks together, he said, "Smile."

I did as I was told, even though I was definitely not used to having my picture taken.

Without turning my body, I tilted my head up and gave him a peck on the cheek. I heard the shutter of his camera click and I smiled. Hopefully, that one would come out nice.

He met my smile with one of his own and offered me a gentle peck on the lips. Again, I heard the click of the camera and it made me giggle. He was being such a teenager. Taking kissy pics was usually not my style. But, since he was using his digital camera, no one else needed to see them anyway.

Just as we kissed again, a gust of wind plastered most of my hair in his face. We both laughed and I had to turn and face the wind just to fix my errant curls.

A little bit further down the pathway was a set of rocks big enough to sit on. They were positioned next to the pond so you could look down and see all the koi enjoying their home. The waterfall wasn't too far away, which made the entire scene so peaceful.

I sat on one of the rocks, propping myself up on one of my arms, and looked down into the water. Even though the waterfall agitated the pond slightly, the surface was still enough to see my reflection.

Lost in my daydream, I didn't realize Aiden was photographing me until it was too late.

"Aiden, why are you taking pictures of me?" I asked.

"Because you're the most beautiful thing I have ever laid my eyes on," he replied with absolutely no humor in his tone.

"Oh, please. I'm so not used to being in front of the camera. Plus, there are so many more beautiful things around this garden..." His fingers cut off my disagreement.

"Angel, you... You are the most beautiful woman I have ever met. I don't care what anyone else has told you. You're stunning. And I live my life capturing beauty," he said as he held his camera up as evidence.

"How about this? You just enjoy yourself, relax, and don't pay any attention to me," he attempted to compromise.

"Aiden. I haven't been able to _NOT_ pay attention to you since I first saw you," I admitted sheepishly, putting major emphasis on the word _not_.

He just smiled and said, "I'm glad. Very glad. But, now, I just want you to relax and enjoy your surroundings."

"Okay, okay. But none of these better show up on the internet," I scolded.

He just laughed and walked a little further down the path. I was sure he was just trying to catch me off guard.

I did as he suggested and it felt great. I turned my body to face the waterfall, and then laid back along the rocks, fanning my hair out behind me so the long curls dangled over the side.

The sun warmed my skin as I lay there and enjoyed the sounds of nature. I was wearing shorts, so any small breeze felt good upon my sun-kissed skin.

After about twenty minutes of pure bliss, I suddenly felt drops of water on my face. Thinking Aiden was playing with me, I sprang up and looked for him. I finally spotted him across the garden, smiling at something on his finger.

Slowly, I got up and walked toward him. As he saw me, he held his finger out to show me the butterfly perched there.

I just smiled at him and walked a little closer to take a look. The butterfly sensed my arrival and flew away.

"Oh, Aiden. I'm sorry. I scared her," I said apologetically.

"It's okay," he shrugged. "I think it's starting to rain anyway. We better get in the car before the sky starts to fall."

"Is that why I felt water splashing on my face? I thought you were fooling around until I sat up and saw you all the way over here," I explained.

He smiled and wrapped his arm around me as he said, "Nah. You looked way too peaceful. I would never disturb such a pretty sight."

His gentleness made me smile.

As he walked me to the front parking lot, I suggested we peek our heads in the door and say goodbye to Pat.

After saying our goodbyes, we managed to get in the car just in time for the downpour to begin.

"Oh, damn. There goes our chances of checking out that other property you mentioned," I pouted.

"Nah, this might clear up in a bit. You know how fickle Florida rain showers are. Plus, if the sun comes back out, the moisture on the plants may make for some interesting shots," he said cheerfully.

"For now, let's just go grab a bite to eat."

His cheerful attitude was infectious. "Sounds great!"

# Chapter 36

_"Do you not realize what an exquisite person you are?"_

* * *

Just around the corner from the antique shop was a cute little café tucked away in a slew of beautiful, old oak trees covered in spanish moss. Next door to the café was a stunning Victorian-style house turned into a stained-glass studio.

"Oh, Aiden. There's a stained-glass studio right next door and they have a 'Lunch Café' sign out front. Can we eat there?" I asked excitedly.

"Of course, Angel. That sounds perfect. Anything you want."

"I took a stained-glass course last semester and was bummed to realize they only offered one class, so I couldn't continue learning unless I took it upon myself. I haven't really had the proper space to stay with it."

"Well, that's why you need to keep going with those community art studio plans, Julia," he said with a smile as he parked the car on the road.

"Stay there, love. I'll be right around," he said as he grabbed his jacket from behind my seat and climbed out of the car.

He gallantly came around the car and held the jacket out to shield me from the rain. We both huddled together and scuttled toward the stained-glass studio's entrance.

The entire studio had a wraparound porch on both the first and second floors. The lower porch had scattered patio furniture to sit, relax, and enjoy lunch.

Hand in hand, we walked over to an open table and sat down. Even though it was lightly raining, the sun was shining and the temperature was perfect.

The entire front wall of the studio had several floor-to-ceiling windows and doors. Three sets of French doors were wide open, making the place feel inviting and friendly. On either side of the many doors were large windows completely decorated with stained glass. Under the eaves of the porch were more stained-glass designs and decor.

It amazed me how this old-style white house was so colorful and inviting. I quickly realized that the upstairs area was actually sectioned-off apartments. How cool would that be to live above a stained-glass studio?

"I love seeing you smile like this, Juliana," Aiden said, bringing me out of my daydreams.

"Well, you know how to treat a girl, Mr. Stone. How could I not smile when spending such a wonderful day with you?" I said in an attempt to flatter him.

And it worked. He leaned over and gave me a tender peck on the cheek. I smiled and turned to meet his lips.

Just as we pulled away from our PDA, a cute teenager came up and asked what we would like to drink.

Lunch was excellent. We both ordered different deli-style sandwiches and split a piece of key lime pie, which was probably the best I'd ever had.

By the time we were done eating, the rain slowed to a very gentle drizzle. It was possible most of the drops came from the surrounding moss-covered oak trees instead of the sky.

"Aiden?"

"Yes, love."

"Can we just sit here and relax for a bit? Just talk and enjoy this? I feel so at peace, so safe, here with you. I don't think I'm ready to go back to the real world just yet," I boldly admitted while I grabbed his hand on the table.

"Of course, Julia. We can stay here as long as you'd like. I'm really enjoying having you all to myself. What time do you have to be at work?" he asked.

"I don't have to be through the doors until seven, but I do have to get ready, so we might want to be back at the house by six at the latest."

Then I thought of something.

"Aiden, I don't have my car. I'm not sure if the guys drove it back to my apartment or if it's still at the club. I should probably call..." He cut me off by stilling my hand as I reached for my phone.

"They already took it back to your apartment. I talked with Pete briefly about it yesterday. Which reminds me—I kept the key from under your mat. I actually didn't mean to, but then thought you might not mind, especially with everything that is going on."

"No, I don't mind. I think it's a good idea you have a key," I said bashfully.

"So, if you need to take me back to my car, we might need to get back to your house a little earlier."

"I planned on driving you to work. Is that okay with you? I don't want to smother you, but I also wouldn't be able to live with myself if I didn't do everything in my power to protect you," he said with a bit of remorse in his tone.

I grabbed his face with my hands and held him gently as I looked into his eyes and said, "Thank you, my sweet Aiden. I don't think I've ever been cared for so much and it makes me feel... special, cherished, loved. So, yes, I would love for you to take me to work as long as it doesn't inconvenience you. I'd hate to be a burden."

He grabbed both of my hands and pressed them to his mouth, smothering my fingers with kisses.

"You could never be a burden, Angel. And you are all of those things..." he trailed off as he gently turned his chair toward me and scooted so we were close, my legs fitting perfectly between his.

After he was positioned, still holding both of my hands to his mouth, he continued, "Special, because there is only one person who can capture my heart like you have. Cherished, because I know each day with you is a blessing and I would be a fool not to treat you like the fragile jewel that you are. Loved..." he stopped, closed his eyes, and brought my clasped hands to his forehead while he looked down at his lap.

Oh, God... either he was just about to say it, or he couldn't. I didn't know which one made me more nervous.

"Aiden, I..."

"I know," he interrupted, looking at me with his eyes sparkling. "I know it hasn't been long enough to say those words and I know I'm probably going to scare you away. But you do something to me. I've never felt with anyone the way I feel with you."

Feeling the need to distance myself, I pulled my hands out of his grasp and brought them to my mouth in an attempt to hide my astonishment at his declaration. I didn't need to distance myself because I didn't feel the same. I just didn't understand how someone so amazing could love someone like me.

He just looked at me with pleading in his eyes. Did he want me to say something? I had already felt the words bubbling up, but figured I was just too emotional to process everything.

I moved my hands away from my mouth slightly in an attempt to say something, but all that came out was a little, breathy squeak.

"Shh, Julia. I don't need you to reciprocate. I could understand completely if you don't feel the same for me yet. I just felt like I had to tell you how I feel. I had to get it out," he explained with pure vulnerability.

A single tear slipped down my face and I finally found my voice. Well, sort of.

"Oh, Aiden... it's not that. I've already had these feelings building inside me, but figured it was my emotional wreckage that brought me to feel so strongly, so I held back. What I'm struggling with is how someone as amazing as you could ever love someone like me."

"Shit, Julia. Do you not realize what an exquisite person you are? I feel like I'm the luckiest man in the world to have the attention of someone as brilliant and incredible as you," he said as he pulled me to his lap and held me.

I sat up straight, slung my arms around his neck, and kissed him, deeply and passionately, like we were the only two people on earth.

Finally, I pulled away and admitted my feelings for him. "I feel the same for you too, Aiden."

And with my confession, he devoured my mouth and grumbled in approval as my tongue licked at his delicious lips.

# Chapter 37

_"I felt so powerful knowing I was the one to put fire in his veins."_

* * *

"Julia, we have to go. Now," he said sternly. I knew it was because he was losing control and I didn't blame him. I wanted to climb him like a tree at this moment, regardless of who was watching.

He quickly took out his wallet and slapped a fifty onto the table, even though the check was less than twenty.

As he stood and grabbed my hand, I exclaimed, "Aiden, that's way too much."

"I don't care. I won't be patient enough to wait for change. The tip will make her day," he said with a smile as he pulled me toward the car.

As soon as we both got in, Aiden leaned over the center console and consumed my lips, causing me to gasp for air. He grabbed each side of my head and pressed his lips harshly on mine. His kiss was demanding; his tongue coaxed me to open for him and invite him in.

I moaned into his mouth, hardly able to contain my desire to climb on his lap right then.

"Ahh, Aiden. I need..."

"I know, love. Me too. And I know just the perfect spot," he said as he separated our lips and started the car.

He quickly sped away, causing the fallen blooms from the trees to kick up in our wake. Within minutes, we pulled up to a secluded meadow. I was surprised he even brought his little car that far back into the brush.

As I sat there, unable to anticipate what he was planning to do with me, he came around and swiftly hauled me out of my seat, picking me up like he did this morning and carrying me to the hood of his car.

Laying me down flat on the hood, he quickly lifted my shirt and began tickling my stomach and ribs with his scruffy beard. I liked it when he didn't shave for a few days. It was so sexy.

He quickly lifted my shirt further and pulled down one of my bra cups, causing my breast to spill over and my nipple to land perfectly in his mouth.

I cried out at his sudden inhalation of my nipple. I felt the vibration of his approval as he moaned around my sensitive bud.

"Aiden, can anyone hear or see us?" I asked, wondering just how vocal I was allowed to get.

He pulled away from my nipple and started pulling my other breast out as he answered, "No, my love. It's just you and me."

"Oh, God," I called out as he nibbled at my other breast. Damn, he was good at that.

With fumbling fingers, I quickly undid the button and fly of his jeans. Reaching in, I grabbed a handful of hard man and heard him suck in his breath as my hands closed around his cock.

Hot _Stone_. His name had new meaning as his rock-hard erection pulsed in my hand. Oh, man. I wanted him inside me, so badly.

Tracing the delicate top of his head, I could feel the slick dew as I circled my thumb around and suddenly felt possessed to taste him.

No longer able to hold back, I brought both my hands to his chest and pushed until he got the hint and stood up. I slid my ass down the front nose of his car and positioned myself so I could lean on the bumper.

Quickly, before he had a chance to process what I wanted, I pulled his cock free and fisted it while licking up the shaft from the base to the head and rolling the crown around with my tongue.

With two hands gripped along his shaft, his head still peeked out above my fist. He was the perfect size and I accepted the fact that he was specifically made to pleasure me.

A groan rumbled through his chest as my tongue shot out and licked the soft crease around the head. His reaction increasing my confidence, I sucked him firmly into my mouth, taking him entirely.

His thighs tightened, causing a shudder to work through his body and over his rigid abs. The knowledge that I affected him this way made me look up at him and smile, while continuing to roll my lips over his cock.

He had fire in his eyes as he looked down at me with pure excitement and passion.

I tasted him boldly, wanting to devour his essence and everything that made him this potent, powerful male standing before me. It was as if I could taste his strength beneath my tongue—totally male. I enjoyed the smooth texture of his head as it glided between my lips.

"Fuck, Julia. You're so perfect. Your mouth was meant for me," he groaned as he fisted my hair and plunged deeper. It was as if he read my mind.

He wasn't rough like I'd experienced in the past. He was gentle, yet demanding all in the same thrust of his hips. I relaxed my throat to take him deeper, grabbing the backs of his thighs and holding on for dear life as he fucked my mouth.

He continued to thrust forward in long, sensual strokes. I did my best to pay close attention to him with my tongue as he pumped in and out, over and over.

He tangled his fingers into my hair tighter as his thrusts became more urgent and fast. Intensely sucking and swallowing, I clawed at his ass and guided him deeper.

Relaxing my throat completely, I sucked him so deep I could feel the crown touch the back of my throat. Still, I held him deep, swallowing and feeling his pulse in my mouth.

"Goddamn, Julia. I don't want to come yet," he rasped desperately.

I looked up at him and smiled as best I could with him still deep in my mouth, wordlessly accepting his challenge. I eased up my hold on him slowly, letting my lips slide leisurely over his cock on its way out of my mouth.

Just as he calmed slightly, I began again, unrelentingly sucking him so deep, the little, short hairs of his groin met with my nose. As his head touched the back of my throat again, I swallowed, causing him to groan loudly.

"Shit. Ahhh..." he grunted as he threw his head back and arched toward me. He was close. He began to tremble beneath my hands as I vigorously picked up the pace, taking him hard.

"Christ, Jul... Ahh," he breathed. "I'm gonna come."

Knowing he was so close, I tightened my grip and worked my hand up and down in unison with my mouth. I felt so powerful knowing I was the one to put fire in his veins.

With a few more hard thrusts, he closed his eyes, threw back his head, and groaned. I felt the first spurt of semen shoot onto my tongue. I continued to suck the hot liquid into my mouth, savoring each drop.

As I took him even deeper, he went hot and rigid before pouring the last of his release into the back of my throat. To keep from gagging, I quickly swallowed, causing another moan to escape his mouth.

He stayed buried in my mouth for a few moments, tenderly stroking my hair and attempting to catch his breath. Finally, he pulled out slowly and cupped my face. He looked down at me with such adoration in his eyes that it made me realize just how far gone I was over this man.

Gradually, he grabbed my arms and gestured for me to stand up. On shaking legs, I stood just in time for him to devour my mouth with the most passionate kiss. It was enough to make my heart skip a few beats and all the air to completely leave my lungs.

Grabbing at his face with my fingers, I realized he still had that delicious stubble.

"Can you keep this?" I asked between breathless kisses, while continuing to paw at his chin and cheeks.

He pulled away slightly and blessed me with a crooked grin. "Keep what? The scruff?"

Quickly nodding, I smiled up at him sweetly and said, "Yeah, I like facial hair. It looks so sexy when it's trimmed short and I love the way it tickles my skin."

"Well, hell, since you put it that way. I wouldn't shave it off even if you begged me to," he said as he bent to tickle my neck with his whiskers. I just laughed and couldn't help but think how much I enjoyed spending time with him.

Withdrawing from my neck to look into my eyes, Aiden sighed and said, "I was really hoping to take you on the hood of my car. But your little assault just now is forcing me to be creative."

"I couldn't help myself, Aiden. I wanted to taste you," I sweetly replied, batting my eyes with feigned innocence.

"Damn, Julia. What did I ever do to deserve someone like you?" Even though it was a question, he didn't state it as such.

Standing on my tippy toes, I reached for his lips and said, "I believe that is my line, Mr. Stone."

For a long while, we leaned on the hood of his little car and made out like teenagers.

I've never had a man solely devote his time and efforts to pleasure me. Not only was Aiden attentive and gentle, but he made me feel so special. I was sure it would all end up being some wonderful dream where I would wake up to reality and beg for my dreamland to take me again.

# Chapter 38

_"Tell me what I want to hear, Julia."_

* * *

After about thirty minutes of hot, sweaty, make-out time, Aiden decided it was my turn. He slowly took off each article of my clothing until I stood in front of his car completely naked. He made me feel confident and sexy as his eyes singed every inch of my skin.

"Turn around, hands on the hood, legs apart... and brace yourself," he said sternly and with warning.

Just his tone of voice had my insides quivering. I was surprised he was even able to go again after I had just made him come less than an hour ago.

I heard him drop his pants and then felt his hands on my ass. He methodically ran his palms up my back until he reached my hair.

Grabbing my hair with his left hand and bracing himself on the hood with his right, Aiden wrenched my head to the side, pressed his body flush against my back, and whispered hoarsely into my ear.

"I plan on taking you hard, fucking you until you scream my name. Tell me what I want to hear, Julia," he commanded.

I knew just what he wanted.

"Take me, Aiden. I'm yours. Fuck me, please."

"Fuck, yeah. You're mine," he sternly affirmed.

Without letting go of the strong hold he had on my hair, he was on me in an instant, forcefully slamming all the way into me. He didn't even give my body time to acclimate to the invasion as he mounted me from behind.

With the sudden penetration, I screamed out. Not in pain, but in pure pleasure. Pleasure so great, I thought I would come immediately with the feel of him inside me.

He wasn't gentle. The rhythm was hard and relentless. Keeping hold of my hair in one hand and holding my shoulder with the other hand, he pounded into me.

Boy was he right when he said I would know when he fucked me. This was pure, animalistic fucking. And I loved it.

I clutched the hood of the car tight as he pistoned in and out, fucking me fast and hard. His rapid, sharp thrusts made loud slapping noises against my ass. I knew I would end up feeling the effects of this hard-core banging later, and the idea made my orgasm strain against my hold on reality.

Gripping both of my shoulders tight, he pushed me further and further toward the edge. The way he held me caused my back to arch, giving him the deepest access.

"Don't hold back, Juliana. I want you to come all over me," he demanded through gritted teeth.

The sheer ferocious tone to his voice made my orgasm brim to the surface. This was hot. Potent. Formidable. The fucking of my life.

After a few more minutes and several fiery, wicked thrusts, I couldn't hold back any longer. As if I had a switch he could turn on, I abruptly detonated all over him, screaming an incoherent version of his name as I convulsed beneath him.

Holding myself up was nearly impossible, causing me to collapse against the hood of the car, my face pressing against the hot metal as he continued pounding against my ass. With his death grip in my hair once again, he kept slamming me hard, making his control over me evident.

He possessively wrapped his arm around my waist as his thrusts increased with urgency and strength. Every single shove caused a new sound to escape my lips. Even though my release had come and gone, each one of his drives felt so damn good and caused synchronized moans to leave my throat.

I could tell he was close, but he still managed to last for several more minutes... or hours... who the fuck could tell time at that point. Just when I thought another orgasm was nearly possible for me, his fingers dug into my skin and his muscles went completely rigid around my body.

"Oh, Fuck. Julia," he roared as his release flooded me, filling my pussy with his warmth. After a few more thrusts, he suddenly stilled and collapsed onto my back, pressing my body flush against the hood.

We both didn't move as we panted, attempting to catch our breath. In broad daylight, we laid there on the hood of his car, completely sated. After a few moments, he stood up and quickly grabbed me to help me gain my balance, turning me to face him.

I leaned into his broad chest and nuzzled my face into his muscles, noticing briefly he still wore his soft Hollister tee. I felt something trickle down my leg and managed enough strength to look down. Yeah, we were going to need another shower, for sure. Not only were we both sweaty and sticky, but now I had Aiden-semen dripping down my leg. The situation made me chuckle.

"What's so funny?" he asked as he kissed the top of my head and held me close.

"Nothing really. I just realized what a mess we are now," I said honestly, with humor still lacing my tone. "And, my legs are shaking. I'm surprised I have the energy to even stand."

"That tells me I did my job well," he responded with a teasing manner.

I looked up into his eyes and said, "That's the understatement of the year, Mr. Stone."

His lips met mine once more before he finally pulled away and pulled up his pants, which were around his ankles the entire time. I knew I couldn't muster the strength to stand without his strong arms to hold me, so I just leaned my ass on the hood of the car and watched as he gathered my clothes and brought them to me.

Slowly and caringly, he dressed me—first my panties, then my shorts. He didn't bother handing me my bra as he tugged my tank top over my head. As long as we weren't going anywhere but his house, I didn't mind.

After dressing me, he offered me his hands and stood me up. Giving me a peck on the lips and a swat on my ass, he said, "Get in. Let's go home."

The word _home_ made a pang of hope tug at my heart. Could I ever envision sharing a home with this man? Obviously it wouldn't happen for a long while. Even though he wasn't romantically involved with Tanya, she was still his wife for the next six months, give or take.

With post-coital aftershocks still making my knees quake, I climbed into his little Miata and sighed in relief when my ass hit the seat.

I heard Aiden chuckle from my left, so I looked over at him to see what was so funny.

"Did I wear you out that much, Julia?" he asked as he leaned toward me.

"Hell yeah, you did. I know I'm going to be feeling it all night," I teased.

"Good. That means you'll think of me while you're at work," he chuckled.

Touching my cheek, he leaned in and kissed me affectionately.

"Such a beautiful Angel," Aiden whispered against my lips.

"Mmm..." I moaned and smiled. "I love hearing you say that, Aiden. Say it again."

"You are beautiful, Angel mine."

And with that affirmation, he consumed my lips in a heated, passionate kiss that sent a whole new thrill through my body. He took all my breath away, but I didn't dare break the hold we had on each other. Instead, I molded my lips to his and placed my hand over his heart, hoping he would know just how much I felt for him in this moment.

# Chapter 39

_"I got caught red-handed lusting for the twins that would surely haunt my daydreams from here on out."_

* * *

Aiden swiftly navigated through the back roads as the words of Blue October filled the car. I enjoyed how his taste in music was a little contemporary and old school like mine.

Just as I was getting into the song, he pressed a series of buttons on his steering wheel, effectively stopping the music and answering his phone through the in-car Bluetooth.

"Hey, Mom."

"Aiden, love. Your brother has been gossiping about you and I had to get the juicy details from the source. Is it true you've met someone?" a voice sounding sweeter than honey purred through the car speakers.

"Hell, you guys. You both are like a pair of loose-lipped old ladies!" he exclaimed with a hearty laugh.

"That wasn't an answer, Aiden!" she scolded. "Now, tell me about her. I want to know everything," she added a little more excitedly.

"Would you rather meet her, Mother?" he asked with a wink in my direction.

My heart leapt into my throat. Was he serious? We had known each other for less than a week and he already wanted me to meet his family?

Suddenly, a loud squeal came through the speakers, causing me to cringe at the sound.

"Oh. My. God. Aiden! Your dad would be rolling over in his grave. Aiden Stone bringing a girl home? I think I'm speechless."

"I don't think that's possible. You always have something to say," he chided and rolled his eyes.

"Oh, hush, boy! Now, please, tell me more. I want to know everything," she begged.

I smiled at him. The banter between mother and son was so lighthearted and playful. I tried to push away the pang of jealousy at the healthy relationships he obviously had with his family.

"She's perfect. You'd love her," he said with a dazzling grin in my direction. "Her name is Juliana."

"What a gorgeous name. What is it about her that has you all tied in knots, son?" she asked with a little more concern lacing her voice.

"I'd love to talk about her all day long, but since she is here with me right now, I think it would be a bit rude to stay on the phone."

"Shit, Aiden. Don't tell me you've had me on the speakers all this time," she exclaimed. I didn't blame her. I would probably be pissed if I had just unknowingly spilled over the speakers.

I giggled just a little too loudly as Aiden let out a strangled laugh, filling the entire car with amusement. My God, he was so beautiful when he smiled.

"Christ, Aiden. You're worse than Coda!"

"I'm sorry. I didn't expect you to be so vibrant with your words. I also didn't expect Coda to rat me out so soon," he admitted. Then he turned to me and said, "Remind me to kick his ass later."

"You will do no such thing, Aiden James. If it weren't for Coda, I'd be left out in the cold about your life," she admonished.

"Where the hell does he find the time to blather with you so much? He always tells me how busy he is, yet he seems to have plenty of time to tattle on me."

"Go easy on your brother, Aiden. He misses me more than he likes to admit. While it makes me feel good to be missed, I hate to see him so lonely all the time. Why do you think I'm so pleased to hear you've met someone?" she asked unreservedly.

Coda? Lonely? He was so drop-dead gorgeous when I met him, he could probably land a nice girl without even trying.

"I know. I love him and I'm thankful for him dragging me down here—although, I miss you terribly, too, Mom. You know that, right?" he said with just a little bit of regret and sadness.

"I know, sweetheart. Things have been rather lonely without my double-trouble around here. But, nothing has turned up broken in the shoppe since you left. So, I guess some good comes from you boys being out of my hair," she said with a laugh.

I chuckled loudly again at the woman's humor and this time she must have heard me.

"Oh, dear. Since Aiden is neglecting to introduce us and clearly still has me on speakerphone, then I will take it upon myself. Juliana, my name is Ann and I can't wait to meet you," she said in a warm and honest nature.

I smiled as I responded, "Thank you, Ann. And, please, call me Julia. It's so nice to see the smile you put on Aiden's face. I can't wait to meet you too."

"Oh, my. You're such a sweetheart. I like you already! You must promise me you'll bring my boy up to see me soon," she pleaded.

She seemed so nice and it was refreshing to see they didn't withhold their feelings from each other like most families did—like my family did.

"Of course, I promise," I said with a grin.

"Okay, Mom. We have to get going now. But, I will call later. I promise," Aiden interjected. I noticed then we were pulling into the driveway of his house and noted Tanya's car was still not in the driveway.

"Of course, Aiden. Give Tanya my love. I'll talk to you later," she said and hung up before waiting for a response.

A puzzled look crossed my face as I thought about his mom and her knowledge about Tanya.

"What's the matter, Angel?" he asked with concern in his voice.

"Um, nothing. Well, first, I love your mother. She seems so genuine and fun. But, I'm curious how your mom handled your agreement with Tanya," I explained.

"You're right, she is a genuinely fun person, and I can't wait for you to meet her. Initially, I didn't tell my mom about my marriage arrangement with Tanya. I was a little worried about her judgment with the whole situation. Plus, Tanya and I grew up together and she knows my mom. At first, she didn't feel comfortable letting my mom know of her troubles. So, we kept cool about it. However, the cat was out of the bag when Tanya moved down here with Coda and me..." he trailed off, looked up at the house, and then back to me before he continued.

"Let's go inside and I'll tell you all about it."

I just nodded and watched as he smiled and climbed out of the car.

Upstairs, Aiden quickly started running a bath in his huge Jacuzzi tub. I stood in the doorway watching as he ran his fingers under the water to check the temperature.

Leisurely and seductively, he made his way toward me and, grabbing my hands, he led me further into the bathroom. He peeled each article of clothing from my skin, one by one, until I stood before him completely naked again.

"I feel so fortunate to view beauty such as yours, Angel mine," he praised as he assessed my bare skin.

Gently gripping my hand, he helped me into the tub. After settling my sore muscles into the warm water, I watched as Aiden quickly disrobed and climbed in behind me.

As he settled me between his legs and began running a cloth over my skin, he continued his story as promised.

"Tanya's dad was good friends with my dad. They died together in a plane crash a little over a year ago. It was a small plane her dad owned. They were headed to their hunting lodge in Georgia when, for all we know, they had some issues with the instrumentation. So, my mom knows Tanya well. Her mom took off when she was young and she was an only child, so her dad was all she had. Both of our families were wealthy, hers more so than mine by a long shot, but we never wanted for anything. Several months after our fathers' deaths, all three of us decided we needed new scenery. Coda had just finished law school and I had finished school in Savannah almost a year prior. So, we all moved here, mostly following Coda since he managed to land a job at a decent law firm here in town. Tanya doesn't need to work and chooses to volunteer her time mostly. In all honesty, I don't need to work either, but I choose to because I love it," he said, pausing as if he ran out of things to say.

"Where did you move from?" I asked, attempting to lift the subject slightly.

"Hendersonville, North Carolina. It's a cute little town near Asheville. I own a tiny cabin up on a mountain with a lake in the valley below. You'd love it. It's so beautiful and peaceful up there."

I turned slightly so I could look into his eyes and said, "I'd love to go visit sometime, Aiden. It sounds so nice."

He leaned in to kiss me before he spoke and said, "Of course, Angel. Anything you want. Maybe we'll go for spring break next week. I know spending spring break up in the mountains may not be the ideal spring vacation, but..."

I cut him off with a finger to his mouth and assured him, "I would love that, Aiden. I'm not sure I can ask for a full week off work, but I would love nothing more than to spend a week in the mountains with you."

We kissed. God, could he kiss. I can't be certain how long we sat in the tub and just cuddled. The next thing I knew, the water began to get cold and I was all pruny.

"Would you like me to turn the Jacuzzi heater on or are you ready to get out?" he asked.

"What time is it?"

"Ahh, shit. I don't know. But, you're right. You have to get to work. I guess we better get ourselves out of here. I would like to take you to dinner before dropping you off," he explained as he pulled the plug and began draining the water.

After a quick rinse in the shower, I padded across Aiden's room to look at the clock next to the bed. It was now four in the afternoon, perfect timing to grab some dinner and get me to work on time.

"Is it okay if Coda and I hang at the club again tonight?" Aiden asked from his closet doorway across the room. "I don't want to make you feel uncomfortable while you're at work, but he enjoyed himself last time and he is looking for something to do."

"Of course. I'd love for you guys to hang out with me while I work. Just don't try to pull some switch on me. You two look nearly identical. If it weren't for your tattoo and the possessive look you give me, I may not be able to tell the difference," I said with a chuckle and a roll of my eyes.

"Ahh, I guess you didn't notice he has the same tattoo as me, huh?"

I just stared at him with a deer-in-the-headlights look on my face. He began to laugh as I stuttered for some sort of response to his admission.

"Don't worry, love. His is on the left, mine is on the right," he said with humor still in his eyes.

I playfully swatted him on the chest and scolded, "That only helps me if you are naked."

Then the thought of two naked Stone brothers got me all kinds of hot and bothered again. He just laughed at me and shook his head, clearly knowing where my thoughts took me.

"Damn it," was all I muttered, knowing full well I got caught red-handed lusting for the twins that would surely haunt my daydreams from here on out.

Aiden looked down at his phone as I laid out my clothes on the bed.

"He says he wants to grab dinner first. Do you want it to be just you and me for dinner?" he asked. "It won't hurt his feelings if we tell him no. But, then we'd have to take separate vehicles."

"What do you mean, separate vehicles? Were we planning on picking him up?" I asked in confusion.

"Oh, crap. I can't believe I didn't tell you. He lives here, in the house. The Jeep is actually his, although, honestly, we share our vehicles. We pretty much share everything. It's just always been that way," he said with a shrug. "I can't believe I forgot to tell you that..."

I interrupted him and attempted to sound nonchalant as I said, "Aiden. It's okay. I would be surprised if you two didn't share so much."

"I'm sorry. We just don't usually date very many people who understand or are cool with the bond we have. It's been hard, especially for me, to find someone who accepts us as a package," Aiden explained with a distant look in his eyes.

"Aiden, look at me," I commanded as I stepped closer to him. I was still wrapped in my towel, but my desire to hold him overpowered me. Clearly not being bashful in his presence, I let go of the towel, causing it to pool to the floor. Grabbing his face with both of my hands, I stared into his eyes.

"I think the relationship you have with your family is so wonderful. I can't even put into words how jealous I am of you and the bond you share with your brother, your mother..." I trailed off as tears began to prick my eyelids. "I would give anything to have my brother back. Anything. And I would like to have a relationship with my parents. The fact you already have that is so special to me. I would never dream of belittling what you are so fortunate to possess."

He just looked at me with bewilderment in his eyes. Like he wasn't sure the words I just spoke were actually true. Did he really have women who didn't realize how special he was? I was still confident he was too good to be true.

After a few tense moments, he finally reached up and held my face in return, mimicking the way I held him. Our lips met in a tender, spicy mix of feverish kisses before we ultimately grabbed ahold of each other into a passionate embrace.

He pulled away and looked at me with amusement in his eyes as he cocked an eyebrow and said, "You're naked, Julia. If you don't get dressed, we may never get out of here."

"Yes, sir," I said firmly as I turned and sauntered back toward the bed where my clothes awaited me.

Before I made it, Aiden bolted toward me and pushed me onto the bed, trapping me beneath his strong body. He held my hands above my head, but this time I felt no fear, no hesitation, as he held me down.

"Fuck, Julia. Now we're never getting out of here," he growled as he fumbled for the fly of the pants he just put on moments before.

"Why? Because I said, _Yes, sir_?" I asked with a pseudo innocent look in my eye.

"God, yes. You submitting to me is probably the hottest thing..."

Just as he was getting my insides all wrapped up in a tizzy, a knock sounded at the door, cutting off his lustful confession.

# Chapter 40

_"I was either in heaven or hell. I couldn't figure out which."_

* * *

"Hey, you two lovebirds, let's get a move-on. I'm fucking starving!" It was Coda and he was seriously going to get it from Aiden. I could tell by the look in his eyes that he was clearly not happy with his brother's interruption.

Before Aiden could respond to Coda's intrusion, I brought his attention to me and said, "He's right. I really gotta get ready and I'm a little hungry too. You drove me hard today and I need to eat before a long night of work."

"Fine. For you, I will concede. But I'm still going to kick his ass... later," he said with a little bit of jest.

I smiled and turned underneath him to crawl across the bed. Aiden grabbed my ankle and quickly pulled me back under him, making me squeal and giggle like a schoolgirl _again_. I loved playful Aiden.

"Just one more kiss, Angel mine."

I didn't need to respond, I just kissed him—wrapping my legs around his waist and pressing my body into his.

Once I thought he was good and teased, I pushed him away and said, "Okay, now we must get ready."

Aiden quickly dressed and decided to go wait downstairs with Coda so he wasn't tempted to haul me under the covers again. I was thankful for the reprieve because this meant I could surprise him with my choice of attire tonight.

I chose to wear something that would clearly drive Aiden wild. Of course, I knew he loved my red garters and matching red heels, so I decided to wear red satin panties and a matching bra along with my sheer, black stockings and black skirt.

Since my only dress code was white shirt, black bottoms, I easily picked out a white shirt that would look decent with the red bra, which is hard to find, but this one was perfect. Not only did the red bra look sexy with this top, but the blouse cut low in the front and even lower in the back, clearly showing off my tattoo.

I've never shown my back at work before, so I was likely to get several comments from my fellow workers. Only Sid knew about my tat, and tonight, that was going to change.

I quickly pinned my curls into a purposeful messy twist on top of my head. Several large spirals dangled down around my face, touching my shoulders and back. I applied my makeup hurriedly and grabbed my phone as I headed out the bedroom door.

I could hear the boys' voices from downstairs and swiftly bounded down to meet them.

As soon as I hit the bottom step, both their heads whipped in my direction and two Stone jaws dropped to the floor. Their reaction made me feel powerful, sexy, and uninhibited.

Standing there on the bottom step, my hand still on the railing, I waited for them to speak. Both men just stood there dumbfounded and completely tongue-tied.

In an attempt to feign indifference, I cheerfully asked, "So, are we ready to go?"

My optimism plummeted as I saw what they were wearing. Both men sported sexy, dark blue jeans with a purposefully disheveled look. Their black, button-up shirts were plain with faint pinstripes decorating the fabric. Their sleeves were tight against their strong biceps and the shirts effortlessly showed their flawlessly chiseled chest muscles.

I couldn't believe they were both wearing the same thing. Luckily, I was able to see a hint of their tattoos peeking out from underneath the sleeves. Regardless of whether I could tell them apart or not, they clearly did this to mess with me.

I narrowed my eyes and scowled as I pointed to the two of them and accused, "You two did this on purpose, didn't you?"

Coda started laughing. At least I think it was Coda because, if I was getting my left and right correct, the tattoo was on his left arm. Aiden still stared at me in shock until he finally found his voice and said, "And what about you? You clearly dressed like that to drive us fucking insane all night."

"I dressed like this to drive _you_ insane, but if I just so happen to make Coda crazy, too? Well, that's just a bonus," I said in my best seductress voice possible.

At this point, Coda was clearly having a ball, as he was about to fall over with laughter. He slapped his knee and howled, "Well, your attempt is a success, darlin'. You sure as hell know how to drive me wild, that's for sure."

While Aiden still stood there with a stunned look on his face, Coda walked over and offered me his arm, still crying with laughter.

"Come on. He'll come up for air in a few minutes. Just let the shock of your fine ass wear off," Coda said, while wiping away his tears of amusement.

Aiden quickly snapped back to reality and offered me his arm on my other side. The fact I affected him so made me feel potent. I couldn't believe I had two hot-as-fuck guys on my arms. I was either in heaven or hell. I couldn't figure out which.

Just when I started to worry that I may have pissed Aiden off, he leaned over, pecked me on the cheek, and said, "You look ravishing, Angel. And I can tell you're wearing my favorite garters. You do realize I will have lots of fun later..."

With that statement, he leaned away, winked, and mouthed the word _later_ , as if he needed to affirm what he meant.

My insides coiled into a fiery knot of desire as we walked out the door into the cool spring afternoon.

We casually walked up to a Chevy Impala and I was thankful once I realized we weren't taking the Jeep. Not that I didn't like the Jeep, I was just worried it would mess up my hair. However, I would never admit to that fact because I couldn't stand when whiny girls get all bent out of shape over their hair.

"Whose car is this?" I asked as curiosity got the best of me. I didn't direct my question to anyone in specific, but Coda was quick to answer me.

"I guess you could say it belongs to both of us. All three of our vehicles do. But I usually drive this one to work since the Jeep is not quite suitable when I'm in my office suit," he explained as Aiden opened the passenger door for me.

"Scoot to the center, Julia. I want you near me," Aiden whispered into my ear as I began to duck into the car.

As soon as both men squeezed in next to me, Aiden to my right and Coda to my left, I said, "I don't think I've seen a newer car with bench seats."

Again, it was Coda who spoke up as he put his arm around me to back out of the driveway and explained, "Impalas are the last cars to still be made with bench seats. I'll be pissed when they finally do away with them next year. I like being all cozy."

Aiden just chuckled and placed his hand on my knee.

We rode in silence for a few minutes. Where was the music or the comfortable banter between brothers? Was I the cause of them acting all weird? I decided to break the ice.

"So, where are we going?" I asked. There were tons of places to choose from in this town, both chains and mom-and-pops littered the city. There was never a shortage of good places to eat.

"I was thinking of that Mexican place downtown. The one with the mural painting of the man in a sombrero taking a siesta under two palm trees. They have the best quesadillas. Does Mexican sound okay?" Aiden asked.

"I love Mexican!" I exclaimed honestly.

"That's my kind of woman, right there," Coda said as he placed his hand possessively on my other knee, surprising me with the intimate contact. "Mexican is my favorite."

Darting my eyes back and forth, I noticed the Stone brothers shared a knowing smile, leaving me completely breathless.

Want More? Check out Exposed Affections (Cornerstone #2)

# The End of Book One

**Continue with Julia's story in book two,** ** _Exposed Affections_** **.**

* * *

**Exposed Affections (Cornerstone #2)**

Staring at the hands of two men greedily clutching her legs, Julia is frozen in place—unsure of how she should react to their dual-intimacy. It's one thing to have her photography professor show an interest in her, but to also have his identical twin making advances puts Julia's mind into a total state of chaotic confusion. Is she able to handle the pressure of choosing between two men, who both manage to take her breath away?

In the last week, Julia Peterson's life has become an emotional roller coaster with breathtaking twists that include breaking all the rules with a certain professor, to gut-wrenching horror as a stalker from her past lurks behind the scenes and threatens her new happiness.

Despite her attempts to conceal her secrets and keep her friends in the dark, she must learn to cope with the idea that not all secrets are meant to stay hidden. When her haunting past comes at her with a vengeance and life is determined to beat her down, Julia must discover true strength within herself before she is able to open her heart, find who she really is, and learn to love.

# Thanks for Reading

If you enjoyed this book, please consider leaving a review where you purchased it. Also, join the popular crowd and take a moment to sign up for my newsletter in order to receive new release information and special announcements.

* * *

**Subscribe to my Newsletter**

# Acknowledgments

I have to give a huge thanks to my editor and freak cyber-twin, Cynthia Shepp. Without her, my stories would be a mess.

Cynthia, thank you for bringing me balance and keeping me from falling flat on my... face.

I would also like to give a shout out to my family: my sister, Michelle, for constantly putting up with my writing ADD and character addictions, my husband and kids for leaving me alone when I so desperately needed the quiet time, and my favorite authors for fueling my reading addictions.

Lastly, I want to mention my online family for all their support: Amanda Phillips, Shannon Dearing, Jayce Grayson, and even the douche, Jason Brant. I also can't forget my lovely street team. I'm so glad y'all haven't gotten sick of me yet.
If you enjoyed the Cornerstone Series, try Rene's new contemporary romance, the Playing Games series. Go on a journey with Maci and Liam in _Game Changer_.

The first novel in this series is always FREE! So, give it a try.

Game Changer (Playing Games #1) – FREE!

The Wager (A Game Changer Companion Novella)

Game On (Playing Games #2)

The Break (A Game On Companion Novella)

End Game (Playing Games #3) – coming soon

Maci strives for one thing in life—anonymity. With her writing career in full bloom, all she wants is to work in peace while concealing her true identity from the public. Though readers love the science fiction worlds she creates, Maci knows that gender stereotypes could damage her career if she is exposed as a woman.

Liam is the envy of all gamers as the lead developer for nZone Studios. Over time, he builds walls around himself, keeping people at arm's length who only gravitate to him for his material possessions rather than who he is as a person.

With thick barriers around their hearts and their past looming in the shadows, Liam and Maci challenge each other by slowly peeling away their protective layers and seeing each other for who they really are. It doesn't take long after their chance meeting at a coffee shop for them to become one another's game changer.

_Note: This contemporary romance novel is the first book in the Playing Games series and contains adult situations meant for ages 18+. The prequel to this novel, The Wager, is an optional novella available at all major retailers and only meant to give a little extra back-story about the characters._

* * *

**Learn more about the** **Playing Games Series**

# Also by Rene Folsom

**Cornerstone Series**

Shuttered Affections (Cornerstone #1)

Exposed Affections (Cornerstone #2)

**Playing Games Series**

The Wager: A Game Changer Companion Novella

Game Changer (Playing Games #1)

Game On (Playing Games #2)

The Break (A Game On Companion Novella)

By Chance (A Playing Games Spin-off Novella

By Choice (A Playing Games Spin-off Novel and #MeetCute Story)

**Roommate Romance Series**

Heart You

Bind Me

Share You

Flatter Me

**Soul Seers Series**

Voices of the Soul (Soul Seers #1)

Eyes of the Soul (Soul Seers #2)

Truths of the Soul (Soul Seers #3)

Blood of the Soul (Soul Seers #4)

Secrets of the Soul (Soul Seers #5)

Hearts of the Soul (Soul Seers #6)

**Twisted Wolf Tale Series**

Tempt: A Twisted Wolf Tale (Little Red Riding Hood)

Trust: A Twisted Wolf Tale (Beauty and the Beast)

Trapt: A Twisted Wolf Tale (Snow White)

Trait: A Twisted Wolf Tale (Goldilocks)

**Favorite Things Series**

Favorite Things: Adventurous

Favorite Things: Bound

Favorite Things: Charming

**Standalones**

Every Thorn (A Romantic Thriller Short Story)

Have My Heart (A Romantic Short Story)

For Liberty: A Red Hot and BOOM! Story

**Boxed Sets**

Soul Seers Boxed Set

Roommate Romance Boxed Set

Twisted Wolf Tales Boxed Set

# About Rene

Rene Folsom, author of paranormal romance and erotica, lives in Florida with her husband and three kids. She has officially diagnosed herself with creative ADD and often has a million and one writing projects going at once. In addition to writing, she is also a graphic artist who enjoys creating custom book covers for indie authors. She is definitely an artist at heart and would love nothing more than to be elbow deep in clay during her waking hours.

Rene believes that all fiction is based on some form of reality—otherwise we would never have the inspiration or knowledge to dream up the realistic situations we portray with our words. She is proud to say that her personal experiences have been inspirational, though perhaps not always identical to that of her fictional characters. Where reality and fantasy diverge, however, must remain her little secret...

Follow Rene...

    @renefolsom

    renefolsom

www.renefolsom.com
